Commentary on 1 Corinthians

The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.

Show

Prologue to the Commentary on 1 Corinthians

0.1PL 17

PROLOGUS. Praecepto Domini admonitus Apostolus resedit apud Corinthios annum unum et menses sex, docens inter eos verbum Dei. Hinc est unde magna cum fiducia et charitatis affectu agit cum eis, aliquando commonens, aliquando arguens , aliquando blandiens, ut filios. Nam multæ causæ sunt, propter quas scribit ad eos. Quarum prima hæc est, quod more haereticorum dissentientes ab invicem , hominibus devoti, Paulini, et Petriani, et Apolloniaci dici volebant, non christiani : quod valde exprobrat Apostolus. Erant tamen inter eos, qui ab his dissentirent, Christo soli dicati. Secunda hæc est, quia eloquentia delectari coeperant et terrena philosophia ; ut sub nomine Christi, iis imbuerentur, quæ contraria sunt fidei. Tertia, eo quod innati essent, qnod non iret ad illos Apostolus. Quarta, propter fornicatorem, quem inter se esse patiebantur. Quinta, ut commoneret de præterita epistola, quam ante hanc quae prima dicitur, scripserat. Sexta, quia invicem sibi injurias et fraudes facere coeperant, et infidelium potius examina requirebant. Septima causa est, in qua designat licere sibi sumptus accipere, sed contemnere; ne forma esset rapacibus pseudoapostolis. Octava vero est, ut respondeat epistolæ illorum; perturbari enim coeperant ab haereticis de matrimoniis. Nona est, in qua declarat sic debere unumquemque manere, ut credidit. Decima autem de virginibus, eo quod nihil sit sibi præceptum. Et reliquae sunt causæ, quae in corpore videbuntur. CAPUT PRIMUM.

Prologue. Admonished by the Lord's command, the Apostle stayed among the Corinthians for one year and six months, teaching the word of God among them. This is why he deals with them with great confidence and with the affection of love, sometimes admonishing, sometimes rebuking, sometimes coaxing, as with sons. For there are many reasons why he writes to them. The first of them is this: that, disagreeing with one another in the manner of heretics and devoted to men, they wished to be called Paulines and Petrines and Apollonians, not Christians; and this the Apostle strongly reproaches. Yet there were among them some who disagreed with these, dedicated to Christ alone. The second is that they had begun to delight in eloquence and in earthly philosophy, so that under the name of Christ they were being steeped in things that are contrary to the faith. The third, that they were puffed up because the Apostle was not coming to them. The fourth, because of the fornicator whom they allowed to be among them. The fifth, to remind them of the earlier letter which he had written before this one, which is called the first. The sixth, because they had begun to do wrongs and frauds to one another, and preferred to seek the judgments of unbelievers. The seventh reason is the one in which he shows that it was lawful for him to accept support but that he disdained it, so as not to be a pattern for the rapacious false apostles. The eighth is to answer their letter; for they had begun to be troubled by heretics about marriages. The ninth is the one in which he declares that each one ought to remain as he was when he believed. The tenth concerns virgins, because he had received no command about them. And the remaining reasons will be seen in the body of the letter. Chapter one.

Chapter 1

1.1PL 17

Paulus vocatus apostolus Christi Jesu per voluntatatem Dei. Ad Romanos aliter coepit; quia altera causa est: his vero apostolum se esse Christi Jesu Dei voluntate scribit; quia omnia quæ egit, Filii Dei egit voluntate , qui dixit ad eum : Vade, ego longe ad gentes mittam te (Act. xxn , 21). tUnc vocatus est Apostolus, hoc est, Dei voluntate missus ad gentes. Per quod etiam tangit illos, quos neque Christus miserat, neque verum erat, quod dicebant. Deum enim et Christum ideo frequenter nominat, ut Christum Deum non ipsum Patrem ostendat, sed esse Christum Filium, esse et Deum Patrem, b non unionem; cum ostenditur Filium dici. Multæ enim sectæ emerserant, quæ Evangelium Christi c pro sensus sui arbitrio asserebant, ex quibus rami aridi exstant nunc usque, quarum assertores Ecclesias evertebant. Hinc Apostolus omnia, quae haeresibus contraria sunt, ponit : ac sc verum praedicatorem per id quod a Christo Dei voluntate missus est, asseverat.

“Paul, called an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God.” He began otherwise to the Romans, because the occasion is different. To these he writes that he is an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God, because all that he did, he did by the will of the Son of God, who said to him: “Go, I will send you far away to the gentiles” (Acts 22:21). Then he was called an apostle, that is, sent to the gentiles by the will of God. By this he also touches those whom Christ had not sent, and what they said was not true. He names God and Christ frequently for this reason: to show that Christ, as God, is not the Father himself, but that Christ is the Son, and that God the Father also exists, not a single undivided person, when the Son is shown to be so called. For many sects had arisen which asserted the gospel of Christ at the discretion of their own understanding, of which withered branches survive even now, and whose champions were overturning the churches. Hence the Apostle sets down everything that is contrary to the heresies, and affirms that he is a true preacher because he was sent by Christ by the will of God.

1.2PL 17

Et Sosthenes frater. Etiam istum sua commendat societate. Ecclesiæ Dei, quæ eat Corinthi, sanctificatis in Christo Jesu. Propterea Ecclesise scribit, quia adhuc singulis Ecclesiis rectores non erant constituti. Et cum in multis arguat eos, ait: Sanctificatis in Christo Jesu. Sed ideo quia regenerati inChristo sanctificati sunt: post autem coeperant male conversari; ut ostenderet omnem Ecclesiam sanctificatam fuisse in Christo, sed quosdam illorum prava doctrina pseudoapostolorum aversos a traditione veritatis. Vocatis sanctis. Hoc est, vocati estis, ut sancti sitis : quod est, ut non recedatis a regula sanctificationis. Cum omnibus qui invocant nomen Dondni Jesu Christi, in omni loco ipsorum et nostro. Id est, cum Judaeis veris jungit et gentes, quia salus ex Judœis est ; ut in omni loco ubi gentes, quæ invocant nomen Domini nostri Jesu Christi: et ubi Judaei supra memorati sunt, similiter sunt omnes unum. Pseudoapostoli enim, qui nomen Christi per prudentiam mundi praedicabant, id est, admixta philosophia , veterem legem et prophetas reprobabant; negabant enim Christum vere crucifixum , sed tantum visum crucifigi , a sicut Marcion et Manichaeus. Unde Apoilolus : Noa autem, inquit, prædicumus Christum crucifixum (I Cor. I. 23). Neque carnis resurrectionem fatebantur, quod propheta Esaias clamat, dicens : Qui in monumentis sunt resurgent (Esai. xxvi, 19).

“And Sosthenes our brother.” He commends this man too by associating him with himself. “To the church of God which is at Corinth, to those sanctified in Christ Jesus.” He writes to the church because rulers had not yet been appointed in the individual churches. And though he rebukes them in many things, he says, “to those sanctified in Christ Jesus”; but he says so because, reborn in Christ, they were sanctified, though afterwards they had begun to live badly; so as to show that the whole church had been sanctified in Christ, but that some of them had been turned away from the tradition of the truth by the perverse teaching of the false apostles. “Called to be saints.” That is, you have been called to be holy: which means, so that you do not depart from the rule of sanctification. “With all who call on the name of the Lord Jesus Christ in every place, theirs and ours.” That is, he joins the gentiles with the true Jews, because salvation is from the Jews; so that in every place where there are gentiles who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, and where there are the Jews mentioned above, all likewise are one. For the false apostles, who preached the name of Christ through the wisdom of the world, that is, with philosophy mixed in, rejected the old law and the prophets; for they denied that Christ was truly crucified, but said that he only seemed to be crucified, like Marcion and Manichaeus. Hence the Apostle says: “But we preach Christ crucified” (1 Cor 1:23). Nor did they confess the resurrection of the flesh, which the prophet Isaiah proclaims, saying: “Those who are in the tombs will rise” (Isa 26:19).

1.3PL 17

Gratia vobis et pax a Deo Patre nostro, et Domino Jesu Christo. Ne , quia dixerat: Qui invocant nomen Domini nostri Jesu Christi; Patris aut nomen aut donum tacuisse videretur, et suspicionem forte aut occasionem daret unionis; docet quidem Christum rite invocandum , sed omnem gratiam esse Palris; ut et duos, " qui unum sunt per divinitatem, ostenderet, et Patris auctoritatem praeferret.

“Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.” Since he had said, “who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ”, so that he might not seem to have passed over either the name or the gift of the Father, and perhaps give rise to suspicion or occasion for the idea of a 'union' of persons, he teaches that Christ is rightly to be called upon, but that all grace is the Father's; so as both to show the two, who are one through divinity, and to put forward the Father's authority.

1.4PL 17:185

Gratias ago Deo meo semper pro vobis. Quamquam omnibus in Ecclesia scribat, sed ita signiOcat, cum aliquando corripit, aliquando laudat, ut unusquisque cum epistola legitur, iutelligat quid pro se , quid adversum se dicatur. In una enim plebe duobus populis scribit, ut cum arguit, qui male verlantur, sciant sim hæc scripta : similiter et cum laudat, sciat quib in regula manet, ad se haec dici. Ideoque inquit: Gratias ago Deo meo semper pro tobis super gratia Dei, quæ data eat vobis in Christo Jesu. Datam dicit gratiam a Deo in Christo Jesu , quae gratia sic data est in Christo Jesu; quia hoc constitutum est a Deo, ut qui credit in Christum , salvus sit sine opere: sola fide gratis accipit remissionem peccatorum.

“I give thanks to my God always for you.” Although he writes to all in the church, he so indicates his meaning, when he sometimes reproves and sometimes praises, that each one, when the letter is read, may understand what is said for him and what against him. For in one congregation he writes to two peoples, so that when he rebukes, those who behave badly may know that these things are written for them; and likewise when he praises, the one who remains in the rule may know that these things are said to him. And so he says: “I give thanks to my God always for you, for the grace of God which has been given you in Christ Jesus.” He says that grace has been given by God in Christ Jesus, which grace has been given in Christ Jesus in this way: that it was established by God that whoever believes in Christ should be saved without works: by faith alone he receives forgiveness of sins freely.

1.5PL 17:185

Quia in omnibus ditati estis in ipso , in emni verbo, et in omni scientia. Hoc significat, quia in accepta gratia , et in verbo veritatis doctrinae scientiam spiritatem assecuti permanserunt; ideoque gratias agit in his Deo.

“For in everything you have been enriched in him, in all speech and in all knowledge.” This means that, in the grace they had received and in the word of the truth of the teaching, they attained spiritual knowledge and persevered in it; and therefore he gives thanks to God for them.

1.6PL 17:185

Sicut testimonium Christi confirmatum est in vobis. Testimonium Christi confirmatum est in his ; quia roborati in fide, nihil de hominibus sperabant: sed omnis spes illorum in Christo erat, nullis voluptatis illecebris capti.

“Just as the testimony of Christ has been confirmed in you.” The testimony of Christ has been confirmed in them, because, strengthened in faith, they hoped for nothing from men; all their hope was in Christ, and they were caught by no enticements of pleasure.

1.7PL 17:185

Ita ut vobis in nullo desit aliqua gratia, exspectantibus revelationem Domini 'ostri Jesu Christi. Manifestum est hunc exspectare diem judicii, qui circumspeclus sollicitus est. Futurum judicium Dei dicit, in quo Dominus noster revclabilur, c tam fidis, quam infidis, ut cognoscant increduli ac sciant verum esse, quod credere noluerunt, et pereant : fidi vero gaudeant plus boni invenieutes, quam putaverani.

“So that you lack no grace, as you wait for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ.” It is plain that one who is watchful and careful waits for the day of judgment. He speaks of the future judgment of God, in which our Lord will be revealed both to the faithful and to the unfaithful: so that the unbelievers may recognize and know that what they refused to believe is true, and perish; while the faithful rejoice, finding more good than they had thought.

1.8PL 17:185

Qui et confirmabit vos usque ad finem tine crimine in adventu Domini nostri Jesu Christi. Alacri animo confisus de spe illorum securus est; quia inviolati usque ad futurum judicium erunt. Qui enim inter tot discrimina sensuum, et perturbationes diversitatum immutari minime potuerunt ; procui dubio in eodem mansuros se ostendunt. Cum hus laudat, illos qui in errore pseudoapostolorum d deDravati fuerant, invitat: dum enim horum fidem pr.cdicat, illos ad poenitentiam vocat.

“Who will also confirm you to the end without blame at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.” Confident with an eager mind in their hope, he is secure, because they will remain unharmed until the future judgment. For those who could not be changed amid so many dangers of opinions and the disturbances of differences show beyond doubt that they will remain the same. In praising these, he invites those who had been corrupted in the error of the false apostles: for while he proclaims the faith of these, he calls those to repentance.

1.9PL 17:185

Fidelis estDeus, per quem vocati estis ein societatem filii ejus Jesu Christi Domini nostri. Quis ambigatde promissis et fide Dei, quia non erit aliter quam dixit, filios nos adoptalos sibi credentes in Christum? Hoc enim nobis donat, quod eredimus; ut quia credimus Christum Filium esse Dei, boc nos esse incipiamus, mansuri in eadem dignitate, sicut manet Christus, quem credimus Filium Dei. Societas enim fraternitas est, ut quomodo fidem Dei incolumem in hac causa nobis futuram ostendit : ita nos non diffidentes et perfidi inveniamur, sed perseverantes in adoptione.

“God is faithful, through whom you were called into the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord.” Who could doubt the promises and the faithfulness of God, that it will be no otherwise than he said: that we who believe in Christ are sons adopted to himself? For he gives us what we believe: so that, because we believe that Christ is the Son of God, we begin to be this ourselves, to remain in the same dignity as Christ remains, whom we believe to be the Son of God. For fellowship is brotherhood; so that, just as he shows that God's faithfulness will remain unimpaired for us in this matter, so we may not be found distrustful and faithless, but persevering in the adoption.

1.10PL 17:185

Obsecro autem vos, fratres, per nomen Domini nostri Jesu Christi, ut id ipsum dicatis omnes. Omnes nunc orat, ut unum sentiant, hoc utique in quo renati Dei filii appellati sunt. Ad omnem Ecclesiam modo loquitur; ut ii qui dissentire cœperant, reverterentur ad coeptam fidem, quam videbant in his laudari, qui in illa perseverabant. Et non sint in vobis schismata, sitis autem perfecti in eodem sensu et in eadem scientia. Perfectos vult eos esse in eodem sensu,quem illis tradiderat, ut non discreparent. Ad illorum enim exemplum, quos supra laudat, hos provocat ; ut hoc sentiant ac defendant.

“Now I beseech you, brothers, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all say the same thing.” He now begs all to think one thing, namely that in which, reborn, they were called sons of God. He speaks now to the whole church, so that those who had begun to disagree might return to the faith they had begun, which they saw praised in those who persevered in it. “And let there be no divisions among you, but be perfect in the same mind and in the same knowledge.” He wants them to be perfect in the same mind which he had handed on to them, so that they might not differ. For he calls these to the example of those whom he praises above, that they may think and defend this.

1.11PL 17:185

Perlatum est enim mihi de vobis, fratres, ab iis qui sunt Chloes, quod contentiones inter vos sint. Quamvis eversi fuerant, tamen fratres illos appellat; sicut et in Ei-aia propheta dicit Deus ad illos, qui secum erant, ut eis qui pseudoprophetis credebant, dicerent : f Fratres nostri eritis vos (Esai. LXVI, 5); ut per id non dissentirent ab his, quasi fratres. Quod autem dicit: Ab iia qui sunt Chloes; aliquibus videntur homines esse manentes et fructificantes in fide Dei : aliquibus videntur locus esse, ut puta si dicatur: Ab iis qui sunt Antiochiæ : aliquibus autem videtur feminam fuisse Dco devotam, cum qua muhi essent colentes Deum, quibus fides non negaretur; ut quod deferrent de Corinthiis, K verum esset, quod contentiones essent inter eos. Contentiones inter eos esse dixit, ut ostenderet diversitatem mentis illorum de disciplina Dominica. Et quæ esset, subjecit, dicens:

“For it has been reported to me about you, brothers, by those of Chloe, that there are quarrels among you.” Although they had been overturned, he still calls them brothers; just as in the prophet Isaiah God speaks to those who were with him, that they should say to those who believed the false prophets: “You will be our brothers” (Isa 66:5); so that by this they might not separate themselves from them, as from brothers. As for his saying “by those of Chloe”, to some they seem to be people remaining and bearing fruit in the faith of God; to some it seems to be a place, as if one said “by those who are at Antioch”; but to others it seems that she was a woman devoted to God, with whom there were many who worshipped God, whose word was not to be doubted; so that what they reported about the Corinthians was true, that there were quarrels among them. He said there were quarrels among them to show the diversity of their mind regarding the Lord's discipline. And what it was he added, saying:

1.12PL 17:185

Hoc autem dico, quod unusquisque veatrum dicit : Ego quidem sum Pauli, ego aurem Apollo, ego vero Cephce, egoautemCliristi. Errorem ostendit, sed auctorum nomina non prodidit; nec enim in loco stabant, sed circumibant ad eversionem simplicium. Nam hos quos nominat, sinc dubio boni erant doctores; sed sub eorum specie falsos apostolos tangit. Si enim in his gloriandum negat, quanto magis in malis doctoribus, quorum doclrinam pravam in subjectis significat ! Inter eos tamen hos perseverantes designat, qui dicebaut se Christi esse, nOlI hominis, quos superius laudat.

“Now I say this, that each of you says: 'I am of Paul', 'but I of Apollos', 'and I of Cephas', 'but I of Christ'.” He shows the error, but did not reveal the names of its authors; for they did not stay in one place, but went about for the overturning of the simple. For those whom he names were without doubt good teachers; but under their guise he touches the false apostles. For if he denies that one should glory in these, how much more in bad teachers, whose perverse teaching he indicates in those he substitutes for them! Yet among them he marks out as persevering those who said that they were Christ's, not a man's, whom he praises above.

1.13PL 17:185–187

Divisus est Christus. Divisum dicit Christum; quia gloriam ejus homines sibi partiti sunt. Sicut haeretici, qui se aut Photinianos, aut Arianos, aut Cataphrygas, aut Novatianos, aut Donatianos, aut Manichæos vocari non horrent; ita et Corinthii diversorum hæreticorum nominibus subjici cœperant, ut viderentur loco Christi homines venerari : qui dum diversa de Christo accipiunt, dividunt Christum. Unus enim hominem tantum accipit Christum, alter Deum II purum sine homine vel corpore fatetur, alius dicit per prophetas prædictum Christum, alter negat prophetas de Christo locutos. Cum ergo Christus unus sit Deus et homo, isti sibi nlius aliud ejus vindicantes , dividunt Christum; et quin sub nomine suo Ecclesias faciunt multas, adjecit : Numquid Pnulus crucifixus est pro vobis ? Ideo a se coepit, ne forte putaretur aliorum ideo refulare personas, ut suam commendaret. Si euim Christus pro nobis, inquit, mortuus est, quomodo gratiam ejus et beneficium hominibus imputamus ad ejus injuriam ? Aut in nomine Pauli baptizati estis? Si credente; autem, inquit, in Christum baptizamur, ut in nomine ejus justificemur, quid est ut Adei hujus homines nobis auctores faciamus, immemores cœptæ credulitalis?

“Christ is divided.” He says Christ is divided because men have shared out his glory among themselves. Just as heretics who do not shrink from being called Photinians, or Arians, or Cataphrygians, or Novatians, or Donatists, or Manichees, so the Corinthians too had begun to submit themselves to the names of various heretics, so that they seemed to venerate men in place of Christ; and in receiving different things about Christ they divide Christ. For one accepts Christ as a man only; another confesses him as pure God, without humanity or body; another says Christ was foretold through the prophets; another denies that the prophets spoke of Christ. Since, then, Christ is one, God and man, these, each claiming one part or another of him for himself, divide Christ; and because they make many churches under their own names, he added: “Was Paul crucified for you?” He began with himself so that it would not be thought that he refuted the persons of others in order to commend his own. “For if Christ”, he says, “died for us, how do we ascribe his grace and benefit to men, to his injury?” “Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?” “If we are baptized believing in Christ”, he says, “so that we may be justified in his name, why do we make men the authors of this faith for ourselves, forgetful of the belief we began with?”

1.14PL 17:187

Gratias ago Deo, quod neminem vestrum baptizavi, nisi Crispum et Caium; ne qnia dicat quod in nomine meo b baptizavi. Baptizavi autem et Stephanae domum: cæterorum nescio si quem alium baptizaverim. Gratias agit Deo,quia non multos ex illis baptrzavit; ne quia error sub hac re coeperat, ex nomine ejuserror esset in plurimis, c per hocarguendos et bap. tizantes et baptizatos, qui ad injuriam Salvatoris baptismatis ejus gratiam hominibus deputabant, illis dissimulantibus gloriae causa Sic enim erant, sicutnunc Novatianiet Donatiani, qui baptismum sibi vindicant, a nostris baptizatos reprobantes : et baptizati ab his gloriantur in personis eorum. Denique Christi nomine abdicato Novatianos et Donatianos vocari se gloriantur. Crispus ergo et Caius Corinthii sunt, quos ad testimonium nominat; quia sic baptizati sunt ab Apostolo, ut nullam illi gloriam ex hac causa d dandam assererent. Stephanæ antem domus primitiæ sunt Achaiæ, sicut in postrema parte epistolæ significat, quibus testimonium dat, quo in ministerium sanctis se constitueram.

“I thank God that I baptized none of you except Crispus and Gaius, so that no one may say that I baptized in my name. I also baptized the household of Stephanas; beyond that I do not know whether I baptized anyone else.” He gives thanks to God that he did not baptize many of them; so that, since an error had arisen on this matter, the error might not be found in many from his own name; by this both baptizers and baptized are to be rebuked, who, to the Saviour's injury, ascribed the grace of his baptism to men, while the baptizers connived for the sake of glory. For they were then as the Novatians and Donatists are now, who claim baptism for themselves, rejecting those baptized by us; and those baptized by them glory in their persons. In short, having renounced the name of Christ, they glory in being called Novatians and Donatists. Crispus and Gaius, then, are Corinthians whom he names as witnesses, because they were baptized by the Apostle in such a way that they did not claim that any glory should be given him on that account. The household of Stephanas are the firstfruits of Achaia, as he indicates in the last part of the letter, to whom he bears witness that they had devoted themselves to the service of the saints.

1.17PL 17:187

Non enim misit me Christus baptizare, aed evangelizare. Quoniam majus est evangelizare, quam baptizare ; ideo non se missum baptizare dicit, sed evangelizare : quia in episcopo omnium ordinationum dignitas est ; caput est enim caeterorum membrorum. Per quod etiam illos humiliat, quibus illi multum dabant, propterea quod ab illis fuerant baptizati (Act. x, 48); ut ex eo scirent non magnum esse baptizare, quia non omnis qui baptizat, idoneus est et evangelizare. Verba enim solemnia sunt, quæ dicuntur in baptismate. Denique apostolus Petrus credentem Cornelium cum suis jussit baptizari, nec dignatus est, ministris astantibus, Ijoc opus facere; si enim defuissent, ipse hqc egisset, necessitate compulsus. Quanto ergo melior his sit, quos illi venera; bantur, ostendit: et non tamen hoc nomini suo decerni permisit, sciens periculosum esse gloriam Dei nomini hominis vindicare; est enim quasi idololatria. Non in sapientia Verbi, ut, noa evacuetur crux Christi. Quia prædicatio christiana non indiget pompa et cultu sermonis, ideoque piscatores homines imperiti electi sunt, qui evangelizarent; a ut doctrinæ veritas ipsa se commendaret, teste virtute; ne hominum versutia et calliditate humanæ sapientiae acceptabilis videretur, non veritate, sicut disciplinae ab hominibus inventae, in quibus non ratio, non virtus, sed verborum quaeritur compositio : ac per hoe gloriam suam quaerit, qui fidem Christi verbis exornare vult. Obscurat enim illam splendore verborum, ut non illa, sed ipse laudetur; sicut et pseudoapostoli,ne stulti viderentur prudentibus mundi, in sapientia hominum Christum prædicabant duplici genere ; ut eloqnentiae studerent, et ea quae mundus in nobis stulta judicat, evitarent : ut neque incarnatum Dei Filium, et de Virgine natum docerent, neque carnis futuram resurrectionem; quia mundi istud supicnlia et ratio stultum judicat : ac per hoc Apostolus non se in sapientia hominum dicit Christum praedicare; neevacuetur, inquit, crux Christi ; quia qui in sapientia hominis Christum annuntiat, negat veritatem prædicationis, sicut supra memoravi.

“For Christ did not send me to baptize but to preach the gospel.” Since to preach the gospel is greater than to baptize, he says that he was not sent to baptize but to preach the gospel; for in the bishop is the dignity of all orders, since he is the head of the other members. By this he also humbles those to whom they gave much because they had been baptized by them; so that from this they might know that baptizing is no great thing, since not everyone who baptizes is also fit to preach the gospel. For the words said in baptism are fixed formulas. Indeed the apostle Peter ordered Cornelius, when he believed, to be baptized with his household (Acts 10:48), and did not deign to do this work himself, since ministers were standing by; for if they had been absent, he would have done it himself, compelled by necessity. He shows, then, how much better he is than those whom they venerated; and yet he did not allow this to be ascribed to his name, knowing it is dangerous to claim God's glory for a man's name; for it is a kind of idolatry. “Not in wisdom of word, so that the cross of Christ may not be emptied.” Because Christian preaching does not need the pomp and adornment of speech, fishermen, unlearned men, were chosen to preach the gospel, so that the truth of the teaching might commend itself, with power as its witness; lest it should seem acceptable through the cunning and craft of human wisdom rather than by truth, like the disciplines invented by men, in which not reason, not power, but an arrangement of words is sought. And so whoever wishes to adorn the faith of Christ with words seeks his own glory. For he obscures it with the splendour of words, so that not it but he himself is praised; just as the false apostles, so as not to seem foolish to the worldly-wise, preached Christ in human wisdom in two ways: by devoting themselves to eloquence, and by avoiding the things that the world judges foolish in us; so that they taught neither that the Son of God was incarnate and born of the Virgin, nor the future resurrection of the flesh, because the wisdom and reason of the world judges this foolish. And so the Apostle says that he does not preach Christ in human wisdom, “so that”, he says, “the cross of Christ may not be emptied”; because whoever announces Christ in human wisdom denies the truth of the preaching, as I mentioned above.

1.18PL 17:187

Verbum euim crucis pereuntibus quidem stultitia eat. Manifestum est, quia quibus crux Christi stultitia est, in perditione sunt, r inferni enim morte non sunt erepti.

“For the word of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing.” It is plain that those to whom the cross of Christ is foolishness are in perdition, for they have not been rescued from the death of the underworld.

1.19PL 17:187

His autem qui talvi fiunt, virtus Da esi. Non est obscurum quia iis, qui credunt, Dei virtus est; credunt enim non infirmitatem esse crucem Christi, sed virtutcm, intelligentes mortem victam esse in cruce : cujus signum qui habent, salvi sunt; quia ab illa teneri non possunt. Scriptum eat euim, in Esaia : Perdam sapientiam sapientium et intellectum prudentium reprobabo (Esai. xxix, 14). Perdit sapientiam sapientium, dum quæ illa negat posse fieri, facit : et reprobat intellectum prudentium, quando Deum, quem incuriosum dicunt, aggressum probat ea quæ stulta putant, ut Dei Filius incarnatus de Virgine cnicifigerctur pro humana salute; quod factum vere testatur virtute, non verbis.

“But to those who are being saved it is the power of God.” It is not obscure that to those who believe it is the power of God; for they believe that the cross of Christ is not weakness but power, understanding that death was conquered on the cross; and those who have its sign are saved, because they cannot be held by death. “For it is written in Isaiah: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and the understanding of the prudent I will reject” (Isa 29:14). He destroys the wisdom of the wise when he does the things that it says cannot be done; and he rejects the understanding of the prudent when he proves that God, whom they call unconcerned, has undertaken the things they think foolish, that the Son of God, incarnate of the Virgin, should be crucified for human salvation; and he attests that this was truly done by power, not by words.

1.20PL 17:187–189

Ubi sapiens? ubi scriba? ubi conquisitor hujus sceculi ? ilis dictis tam in Judaeos quam in gentiles invehitur; quia et Judæorum scribæ et Legis doctores Deum filium labere stultum putant credie Simili modo et gentes istud risui deputant. Sed, Judæi, quia boc non tam aperte in Lege significatum est, diffidunt : gentiles vero, quia mundi ratio non istud recipit ; nihil enim dicit posse fieri siie commixtione, et stultum judicant. Conquisitor tamen saeculi bic est, qui constellationibus agi mundum, etduodecim signis ortus et occasus Geri decernit calcetis, nibil omnino sine horum motu putans posse fieri. Nonne stultam fecit Deut sapientiam hujus mundi ? Stulta est facta sapientia hujus mundi; putans eBim se sapere, inventa est imprudens. Quod enim impossibile judicabat possibile declaratum est, Deum incuriosum existimans. Est aliquid bae asseveratione stultius, ut fecisse dicatur mundum, et curam ejus non agere? Ut quid fecit, si non ad illum pertinet, quod fecit? Sed quia vident qBosdam feliciter mundo frui, quosdam deprimi, et bene ngentes despici, malevolos gloriari; idcirco incuriosum Deum esse crediderunt. Qui incuriosum Deum dicit, noa negat malevolum aut injustum; aut enim judicaturus est mundum, et injustus est, dissimulans de bonis, et patiens fieri mala. Si igitur animadvertant seposito odio divinai legis, possunt videre causam istam a nobis terminari, qui Dei judicium exspectamus, iit quo vi depressi exaltabuatur, et violenti humiliabuntur ; quia non est personarum acceptio apud Deum (Rom. II, 11).

“Where is the wise man? Where is the scribe? Where is the investigator of this age?” With these words he inveighs against Jews as much as gentiles; for both the scribes of the Jews and the teachers of the law think it foolish to believe that God has a Son; in the same way the gentiles also count this a matter for laughter. But the Jews distrust it because it is not so plainly indicated in the law, while the gentiles distrust it because the reasoning of the world does not admit it; for it says that nothing can come about without intercourse, and judges it foolish. The investigator of the age, however, is the one who decides by calculation that the world is driven by the constellations, and that risings and settings happen by the twelve signs, thinking that nothing at all can happen without their motion. “Has not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?” The wisdom of this world has been made foolish; for, thinking itself wise, it has been found imprudent. For what it judged impossible has been shown to be possible, while it supposed God unconcerned. Is anything more foolish than this assertion, that he should be said to have made the world and not to care for it? Why did he make it, if what he made does not concern him? But because they see some enjoying the world happily, others being oppressed, those who act well being despised and the malicious glorying, they therefore believed that God is unconcerned. Whoever says God is unconcerned does not deny that he is malicious or unjust; for either he will judge the world, or he is unjust, overlooking the good and allowing evil to be done. If, then, they would consider the matter with their hatred of the divine law laid aside, they could see that this question is settled by us, who await the judgment of God, in which those oppressed by force will be exalted and the violent humbled; because there is no respect of persons with God (Rom 2:11).

1.21PL 17:189

Nata quoniam in tapientiu Dei nou cognovit mundus par sapientiam Deum, placuit Di 0 per stultitiam prœdicationis salvos facere credentes. Non cognovit mundus, id est, homines, Deum in sapienlia ejus; quia unicam majestatem ejus figmentis dederunt vel elementis, dissiMulantes de eo, per sapientiam carnis putantes hæc debere coli, quæ videntur. Propterea placuit Deo praedicationem ordinare, quae illis stultitia videretur; ut credeates quæ illi diffidunt, salvi fierent, illis damnatis. Vicissitudo ergo haec cst, per quam Dei consilio falsum a vero damnatur.

“For since, in the wisdom of God, the world did not know God through wisdom, it pleased God through the foolishness of preaching to save those who believe.” The world, that is, mankind, did not know God in his wisdom, because they gave his unique majesty to figments or to the elements, ignoring him, and thinking through the wisdom of the flesh that the things that are seen ought to be worshipped. Therefore it pleased God to ordain a preaching that would seem foolishness to them, so that those who believe what they distrust might be saved, while they are condemned. This, then, is the reversal by which, through God's counsel, the false is condemned by the true.

1.22PL 17:189

Quoniam Judæi signa petunt, et Grœci sapientiam quœrunt. Judæi signa petunt; quia non diffidunt potuisse fieri, sed an facium sit, quærunt; scientes virgam Aaron aridam germinasse, et fructum tulisse (Num. XVII, 8): et Jonam a ceto glutitum, in ventre ejus tribus diebos et tribus noctibus fuisse, et vivum ejectum esse (Jonæ II, i). Illud tamen præcipue quaerunt, ut aliquid tale videant, quale est illud, quod vidit Moyses, Deum, in igne; unde dicant : Noa scimus quod Moysi locutus est Deus (Joan. IX, 39); cum majus sit, mortuum Lazarum feiidum quarto die virum de monamento exisse (Joan. XI, 44). Graeci vera sapientiam quxruni; quia nolunt audire, praeterquam quæ mundi ratione possibilia sunt.

“Since Jews ask for signs, and Greeks seek wisdom.” The Jews ask for signs, because they do not doubt that it could have been done, but ask whether it has been done; for they know that Aaron's dry rod budded and bore fruit (Num 17:8), and that Jonah, swallowed by the whale, was in its belly three days and three nights and was cast out alive (Jonah 2). Yet above all they seek to see something such as Moses saw, God in fire; whence they say: “We know that God spoke to Moses” (John 9:29); though it is a greater thing that Lazarus, dead and stinking, came out of the tomb alive on the fourth day (John 11:44). The Greeks, however, seek wisdom, because they will not listen to anything except what is possible by the reasoning of the world.

1.23PL 17:189

Nos autem prædicamus Christum crucifixum, Judæis quidem scandalum, gentibus autem stultitiam. Scandalum est Judæis, dum audiunt Christum Filium Dei se profitentem, et sabbatum evacuanlem : Gentibus autem stultitia; quia ea audiunt prædicari, . qu:e dum rationi mundanæ non congruunt, insensata videntur, ut partos Virginis, et resurrectio mortuorum.

“But we preach Christ crucified, a stumbling block to the Jews and foolishness to the gentiles.” It is a stumbling block to the Jews when they hear that Christ professed himself the Son of God and set the sabbath aside; but foolishness to the gentiles, because they hear things preached which, since they do not agree with worldly reason, seem senseless, such as the Virgin's giving birth and the resurrection of the dead.

1.25PL 17:189

Ipsis vero vocatis Judæis atque Græcia Christum Dei virtutem, et Dei sapientiam. Suadente virtute, quæ potior verbis est, credentes in Christum intetligunt, Judaei primum qui signum quærebant, Christum Dei esse virtutem; et Graeci similiter vident Cbrislum Dei esse sapientiam : itlam. autem mundanam , quam prius putabant prudentiam, maximam esse stultitiam. Virtus ergo Dei est; qaia pcr ipsum omnia fecit Pater Deus : sapientia atem ideirco, quia per ipsum cognitus est Dens. Net eMim posset cognosci Deus, nisi per eum qui esset de eo; quM a Nemo norit neque vidit Patrem, nisi Filius, et cui voluerit Filius revelare (Matth. XI, 27). Quia quod stultum eat Dei, sapientius tat hominibus. Stultum Dei, inquit, non quia vere stultum ese, sed quia ab hominibus, dum rationi mundanæ noa convenit, stuhum putatur, cum sit ratio spiritalis : ac per hoc sapientius dignoscitur esse hominibus; quia spiritalia pius sapiunt quam carnalia. Non enim spiritalia per carnalia sunt, sed carnalia constant per spiritalia ; ideoque subjecta sunt carnalia spiritalibus. Et quod infirmum est Dei, fortius eat hominibus. Sine dubio cœlestia vincunt terrena. Quamobrem infirmum Dei non est infirmum ; quia inlirmitas Christi magna victoria est. Virit enim, b cnm vicins videretur, sicut ait in psalmo quinquagesimo : Et vincas cum judicaris (Psal. L, 6). Victor enim existit, qui injuste occiditur, renm constituens a quo occiditur. Intuemini enim, fratres, vocationem vestram ; quia non multi supientes secundum carnem , non multi potentes, non multi nobiles. Manifestum est quia pauci sint, qui mundi rationibus inflati magis quam eruditi sunt, hoc est, qui stellarum motus inspiciunt et discernunt. Ipsos autem dicit et fortes seeundum carnem, quos et prudentes. Et ideo fortes, quia passionem entis Christi infirmam asserunt; iniquitas enim tortis, et vincere sibi videtur ad tempus. Ipsi eliam nobiles, per quos superstitionis suæ originem antiquitatis assignant, r nos novellos dicentes. Non ergo hanc asseverationem elegit Deus, quae in paucis est.

“But to those who are called, Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God.” Persuaded by power, which is stronger than words, those who believe in Christ understand, the Jews first, who sought a sign, that Christ is the power of God; and the Greeks likewise see that Christ is the wisdom of God, and that the worldly wisdom which they formerly thought prudence is the greatest foolishness. He is, then, the power of God, because through him God the Father made all things; and wisdom because through him God is known. For God could not be known except through one who is from him; for “no one has known or seen the Father except the Son, and he to whom the Son wishes to reveal him” (Matt 11:27). “For what is foolish of God is wiser than men.” He says “the foolishness of God” not because it is truly foolish, but because it is thought foolish by men, since it does not fit worldly reasoning, though it is a spiritual reasoning; and therefore it is recognized as wiser than men, because spiritual things are wiser than carnal things. For spiritual things do not exist through carnal things, but carnal things subsist through spiritual ones; and therefore carnal things are subject to spiritual. “And what is weak of God is stronger than men.” Without doubt heavenly things conquer earthly. Therefore the weakness of God is not weakness, because the weakness of Christ is a great victory. For he conquered when he seemed conquered, as it says in the fiftieth Psalm: “And that you may conquer when you are judged” (Ps 50:6). For one who is unjustly killed comes out the victor, making his killer guilty. “For consider your calling, brothers: that not many are wise according to the flesh, not many powerful, not many noble.” It is plain that those are few who are puffed up rather than learned by the reasonings of the world, that is, who inspect and distinguish the motions of the stars. He calls the same people strong according to the flesh whom he also calls wise. And they are strong because they assert that Christ's passion is weak; for iniquity is strong and seems to itself to conquer for a time. They are also noble, those through whom they assign the origin of their superstition to antiquity, calling us new-fangled. God did not, then, choose this assertion, which is held by few.

1.27PL 17:189–191

Sed stulta mundi elrgit Deus, d ut ronfundat sapientes. Stulta mundi sunt Virginem peperisse, et Dei Filium crucifixum : credi enim stultum hoc putat: idco Deus ut hunc confundat, hos elegit, qui hoc credunt, quod iiic stultum judicat. Confun- , duntur enim sapientes, dum quae pauci negant, multos vident fateri; non est enim ambiguum multorum sententias paucorum anteponi sententiis. Et infirma mundi elegit Deus, ut eon fundat forcia. Idem sensus est; quia quod It pauci infirmum putant, hi qui se prudentes existimant in sæculo, diffidentes de spe, a multis virtus asseritur; quia plures credunt, quam non credunt, ad illorum ruborem. Vident etenim infirma Christi nominata, doemoniis imperare, prodigia facere : infirma autem sunt mundo injuriae, et passio Salvatoris nescienti hæc ad virtutem proficere; quia ideo ista pati se permisit, ut vincerct mortem. Injuste enim pati, et posse resistere et nolle, gloria est patientis, et damnatio occidentis.

“But God chose the foolish things of the world to confound the wise.” The foolish things of the world are that a Virgin gave birth and that the Son of God was crucified; for the world thinks it foolish to believe this. Therefore God, to confound the world, chose those who believe what it judges foolish. For the wise are confounded when they see many confess what a few deny; for there is no doubt that the opinions of many are preferred to the opinions of a few. “And God chose the weak things of the world to confound the strong.” The sense is the same: what a few think weak, those who consider themselves prudent in the world, distrusting the hope, is asserted by many to be power; because more believe than do not believe, to their shame. For they see the weak things of Christ, when named, command demons and work wonders; but to the world, which does not know that these things serve power, the insults and the passion of the Saviour are weak things; for he allowed himself to suffer these things so that he might conquer death. For to suffer unjustly, and to be able to resist and not to wish to, is the glory of the sufferer and the condemnation of the killer.

1.28PL 17:191

Et ignobilia hujus mundi, et contemptibilia elegit Deus, et ea quæ non sunt, ut ea quæ sunt destrueret. Ignobilia ergo et contemplibilia elegit: non quia vere ignobilia et contemptibilia sunt, sed sic judicantur a mundo ; quia spernunt rationes mundanas, credendo in Christum, ut ea quæ sunt vere ignobilia et contemptibilia destrueret; quia ipsi magis judicandi et b condemnandi sunt, qui judicant. Asseverationem enim illorum error invenit, nec fuit ab initio: nostra autem disciplina ab initio est. Destruitur ergo, dum sine testimonionudisverbis asseritur : nostra vero non verbis solis, sed et teste virtute probatur.

“And God chose the ignoble and contemptible things of this world, and the things that are not, to destroy the things that are.” He chose ignoble and contemptible things, then: not because they are truly ignoble and contemptible, but they are so judged by the world, because they spurn worldly reasonings by believing in Christ; so that he might destroy the things that are truly ignoble and contemptible; because those who judge are rather the ones to be judged and condemned. For error invented their assertion, and it was not from the beginning; but our teaching is from the beginning. Theirs is destroyed, then, since it is asserted with bare words and no witness; but ours is proved not by words alone but with power as its witness.

1.29PL 17:191

Ut non glorietur omnia caro in conspectu ejus. Id est, c ut sapientia carnis erubescat in errore suo, judice Deo; sensus enim carnis est diffidere Dei potentia virginem peperisse, etc., quia huc mundi ratio, qui carnis cognatus est, non recipit.

“So that no flesh may glory in his sight.” That is, so that the wisdom of the flesh may blush at its error, with God as judge; for it is the mind of the flesh to distrust God's power to make a virgin give birth and the rest, because the reasoning of the world, which is akin to the flesh, does not accept this.

1.30PL 17:191

Ex ipso enim vos estis in Christo Jesu. Ex ipso, id est, ex Deo, qui est omnipotens, esse nos in fide Christi; Dei enim propositum est, ut veritatem ejus et misericordiam per Christum disceremus. Veritas est mysterium Trinitatis : misericordia vero; quia cum essemus captivi, redemit nos.

“For from him you are in Christ Jesus.” From him, that is, from God who is almighty, we are in the faith of Christ; for it is God's purpose that we should learn his truth and mercy through Christ. The truth is the mystery of the Trinity; the mercy, that when we were captives he redeemed us.

1.31PL 17:191

Qui factus eat sapientiæ nobis a Deo, et justitia , et sanctificatio , et redemptio. Ad confirmationem credentium, Christum Dei voluntate dicit egisse, quæ gessit; ut sciamus vere nos sapientiam didicisse, et sanctificatos esse, et justificatos, et redemptos a Deo per Christum ; nemo enim redimit, nisi quod suum fuerat. Sive ergo quod redempti sumus, sive quod sanctificati, id est, ab opere carnis et idolorum immunditia purgati , sive quod justificati ( justum est enim Creatorem colere , cæteris spretis), sive quod sapientes per id quodJ mundanos didicimus imperitos, totum hoc Dei beneficium est per Christum. Redemptio tamen nostra haec est; obtulit euim se Christus diabolo cupienti, ut peccati in se contradictionem auferret, et sic captivos ejus erueret. Ut quemadmodum scriptum est : Qui gloriatur, in Domino glorietur. Hoc scriptum est in Hieremia propheta (Jerem. ix, 24). Dignum est quod ait propheta, ut in Deo gloriemur; quia non poterit confundi, qui gloriatur in Domino; opera enim ejus, et magnificentia in rebus gejtisapparent. Ideoque confundantur, inquit, in idolis suis, qui non pluunt, uec fecerunt caelum et terram: simili modo et qui in hominibus gloriantur, quos sciunt utique nullius esse virtutis; quare et ait Scriptura : Vana spes est in homine (Jerem. XVII, 5).

“Who became for us wisdom from God, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption.” To strengthen believers, he says that Christ did by the will of God what he did; so that we may know that we have truly learned wisdom, and have been sanctified and justified and redeemed by God through Christ; for no one redeems except what had been his own. Whether, then, that we have been redeemed, or sanctified, that is, cleansed from the work of the flesh and the uncleanness of idols, or justified (for it is just to worship the Creator, spurning all else), or made wise in that we have learned that worldly men are unskilled: all this is God's benefit through Christ. Our redemption, however, is this: Christ offered himself to the devil, who desired him, so that he might remove the claim of sin against himself, and so rescue the devil's captives. “So that, as it is written: Let him who glories glory in the Lord.” This is written in the prophet Jeremiah (Jer 9:24). What the prophet says is fitting: that we should glory in God; for one who glories in the Lord cannot be confounded, since his works and magnificence appear in things done. Therefore, he says, let those be confounded in their idols, which do not send rain and did not make heaven and earth; and in the same way those who glory in men, whom they know to be of no power; for which reason Scripture also says: “Vain is hope in man” (Jer 17:5).

Chapter 2

2.1PL 17:191–193

Et ego cum venissem ad vos, fratres, veni non cum eminentia sermonis aut sapientiæ e prædicans vobis mysterium Dei. Neque enim judicavi me scire aliquid inter vos, nisi Christum Jesum, et hunc crucifixum. Quoniam superius gradatim formam disciplinac nostræ ostendit, nunc se non aliter illis tradidisse probat, quam quae ostendit; quia et in humilitate sermonis , et in stuliitia praedicationis, sicut mundo videtur, locutus est illis de Christo mysterium. Quod ideo mysterium vocat, quia quod incarnatum est, occultum erat a saeculis, apud Deum , f Deus Verbum. Haereticos autem esse in quibus gloriabantur, quia et per eloquentiam, pravam doctrinam commendabant, et prudentiam mundi sectantes, crucem Christi evacuabant, erubescentes stulti appellari a mundo; ut neque natum Christum ex Virgine praedicarent, neque vere crucifixum docerent; quia stullum videtur Dei Filium natum hominem fateri et crucifixum. Hos et apostolus Joannes designat dicens: Qui negat Christum in carne venisse, antichristus est; et qui negat Filium, nec Patrem habet (I Joan. n,23, 24); quia ipsum Patrem sibi Filium appellatum g dicebant ; ex quibus Marcion traxit errorem. Quae arguit, clausa videntur; quia non illamanifestal, sed intelligi vult ex eo, quod prudentia mundi invenitur, quae est religioni inimica. Quae autem sunt, quae corripit, ex ejus judicio vult disci; ut quæque nostra deridet vclul stulta, ea se omnia in Corinthiis reprchendere ostendat. Corpus enim ipsum memorat, ut ex eo membrorum ejus ratio dignoscatur: Corinthiis tamen manifesta erant; quia causas in quibus arguebantur, non ignorabant.

“And I, when I came to you, brothers, did not come with eminence of speech or of wisdom, proclaiming to you the mystery of God. For I did not judge myself to know anything among you except Christ Jesus, and him crucified.” Since above he has shown step by step the form of our teaching, he now proves that he handed it on to them in no other way than as he has shown; for he spoke to them the mystery about Christ both in lowliness of speech and in the foolishness of preaching, as it seems to the world. He calls it a mystery because what became incarnate, God the Word, was hidden with God from the ages. And he shows that those in whom they gloried were heretics, because they both commended perverse teaching through eloquence and, following the prudence of the world, emptied the cross of Christ, ashamed to be called fools by the world; so that they neither preached that Christ was born of the Virgin nor taught that he was truly crucified; because it seems foolish to confess that the Son of God was born a man and crucified. The apostle John also marks these out, saying: “Whoever denies that Christ has come in the flesh is antichrist; and whoever denies the Son does not have the Father either” (1 John 2:23–24); for they said that the Father himself was called the Son for himself; from whom Marcion drew his error. The things he rebukes seem veiled, because he does not make them plain, but wants them to be understood from the fact that the prudence of the world, which is hostile to religion, is found among them. What the things are that he reproves he wants to be learned from his judgment; so that he shows he blames in the Corinthians whatever things of ours the world mocks as foolish. For he mentions the body itself, so that from it the arrangement of its members may be recognized. To the Corinthians, however, they were plain, because they knew the matters on which they were being rebuked.

2.3PL 17:193

Et ego in infirmitate, et timore, et tremore multo fui apud vos. Christum enim in slultitiahumanx sapientiæ prædicans, odium sibi et persecutiones provocabat, quasi rem vanam annuntians, a Pot inimicam Judæis atque gentibus.

“And I was with you in weakness and fear and much trembling.” For in preaching Christ in what human wisdom calls foolishness, he provoked hatred and persecutions against himself, as one announcing a vain thing, and one hostile to Jews and gentiles alike.

2.4PL 17:193

Et sermo meus, et prædicatio mea non in persuasione humanæ sapientiæ. Ostendit nan se ut bominum favorem acquireret, humanæ sapientiæ placuisse, neque verborum arUi studuissc, sed fidem auctori exhibuisse , qui doctrinam suam non ornatu traditionis humanae acceptabilem voluit esse verborum strepitu , sed ipsis rebus; quia res ante verba sunt. b Sed in ostensione spiritus et virtutis Dei. Quia ut verbis quae infirma juxta virtutem sunt, res fatuae comptæ prudentes videntur; Deus praedicationem snam non testimonio verborum voluit commendari ,sed virtutis ; ut verbi stultitia indicata , factis se sapienliam demonstraret spiritali ratione fundata.

“And my speech and my preaching were not in the persuasion of human wisdom.” He shows that he did not please human wisdom in order to win men's favour, nor devote himself to the art of words, but that he showed faith to the author of the teaching, who wished his teaching to be acceptable not by the adornment of human tradition, by the din of words, but by the realities themselves; for realities come before words. “But in demonstration of the Spirit and of the power of God.” For as by words, which are weak compared with power, foolish things, when dressed up, seem wise, God wished his preaching to be commended not by the testimony of words but of power; so that, the foolishness of the word having been pointed out, it might show itself by deeds to be wisdom grounded in spiritual reason.

2.5PL 17:193

Ut fides vestra non ait in sapientia hominum, sed in virtute Dei; sapientiam autem loquimur inter perfectos; hoc est, inter eos qui crucem Christi virtutis testimonio sapientiam fatentur. Hi enim sapientes et perfecti sunt, qui fidem non magis verbis habent, quam rebus. Sapientiam autem non hujus sceculi. Rede ait, sapientiam non hujus sæculi, sed futuri, in quo veritos Dei negantibus apparebit; hoc enim sæculum rationem hanc non capit infirmitate cogitationis terrenae. Neque principum hujus sæculi, qui destruuntur. Manifestum est non esse sapientiam hanc principum hujus mundi, quia destruuntur ab illa. Chrisiianitas enim errores, quos hi inseruerunt, excidit, id est, idololatriam , avaritiam et caetera vitia, sicut dicit Joannes apostolus (I Joan. III, 8). Propter hoc venit Filius Dei, ut solveret opera diaboli.

“So that your faith may not be in the wisdom of men but in the power of God. Yet we speak wisdom among the perfect”; that is, among those who, by the testimony of power, confess the cross of Christ to be wisdom. For they are wise and perfect who hold faith not more in words than in realities. “But a wisdom not of this age.” He rightly says a wisdom not of this age but of the age to come, in which the truth of God will appear to those who deny it; for this age does not grasp this reasoning because of the weakness of earthly thought. “Nor of the rulers of this age, who are being destroyed.” It is plain that this wisdom is not the rulers' of this world, because they are destroyed by it. For Christianity has cut out the errors which they planted, that is, idolatry, avarice, and the other vices, as the apostle John says (1 John 3:8): “For this the Son of God came, to destroy the works of the devil.”

2.7PL 17:193

Sed loquimur Dei sapientiam in mysterio, quæ abscondita est. Occuitum sensum manifestare se missum testatur, quem neque principes , neque potestates scirent, neque mundus audierat; ac per hoc stultum putari, quia incognitum est: esse autem rationale et salutare teste virtute, cui omnis intentio cedit ratiocinationis humanæ. Abscondita est ergo Dei sapientia, dum non in verbis, sed in virtute est; non humana ratione possibilis, sed spiritus efficacia credibilis. Quam prædestinavit Deus ante sæcula in gloriam nostram. Usque adeo vera sapientia , et cum Deo semper fuisse declaratur; ut ante sæcula prædestinata in gloriam nostram dicatur, qui credimus. Præscius enim Deus errores futuros c in mundo, quem erat facturus, hoc decrevit ad confusionem illorum , qui sibi stultitiam sapientiam facturi erant : ad nostram autem gloriam , qui credituri eramus , et credimus.

“But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, which is hidden.” He testifies that he was sent to make known a hidden meaning, which neither principalities nor powers knew, nor had the world heard; and that therefore it is thought foolish, because it is unknown; but that it is rational and saving, with power as its witness, to which every effort of human reasoning yields. The wisdom of God, then, is hidden, since it lies not in words but in power; not possible by human reason, but credible by the working of the Spirit. “Which God predestined before the ages for our glory.” So true is this wisdom, and it is declared to have been always with God, that it is said to have been predestined before the ages for the glory of us who believe. For God, foreknowing the errors that would be in the world he was going to make, decreed this to the confusion of those who would make foolishness into wisdom for themselves, but to the glory of us who were to believe and do believe.

2.8PL 17:193

Quam nemo principum hujus sæculi cognovit; si enim cognovissent, numquam Dominum majestatis crucifixissent. Principes hujus saeculi non solum homines accipiendos Judaeorum ac Romanorum : sed et hos principes ac potestates, quos supra dixit, ad quos vere pertinet dictum hoc , adversus quos nobis colluctatio est spiritalis nequitiæ in cælestibus ;. quia consilio ac voluntate illorum crucifixus est Christus (Ephes. VI, 12). Denique d post tentationes diabolus recessit, ait, usque ad tempus (Luc. iv, 13). Et ipse Dominus : Princeps, inquit, hujus mundi venit , et in me invenit nihil (Joan. XIV, 50). Principes ergo bujus sacculi per ignorantiam Dominum majestatis crucifixerunt; nam Judaeorum principes, quomodo principes hujus saeculi possunt intelligi , qui erant subjecti regno Romano ? Et neque Romanorum principes crucifixcrunt Christum ; quippe cum dixerit Pilatus : Nullam causam mortis invenio in eo (Joan. xix, 4). Unde et manus lavit, dicens Judaeis : Innocens ego sum a sanguine justi hujus , ros videritis (Matth. XXVII, 24). IIi ergo principes crucilixerunt Christum Dominum, quos Iriumphavitlibere in semetipso (ColoBs. II, 15) ; quamvis dicat Marcus evangelista de dæmonibus : Sciebant enim Christum ipsum esse Jesum ( Marc. i, 34). Scierunt, quidem ipsum esse, sed qui in Lege promissus erat : mysterium tamen ejus, quo Filius Dei est, nesciebant. Hoc etiam et Petrus apostolus ad populum Judaicum dixit: Scio, fratres, quia per ignorantiam egistis hoc maium, et sicut principes vestri ( Actor, m , 17), non tamen saeculi. Si ergo per ignorantiam servi occiderunt Dominum, peccatum eis ascribi non debet. Sed non licet hoc ignorare. Et quamvis Dominum esse nescierint, nescii tamen non erant quia rem impiam faciebant. Dominus tamen majestatis crucifixus dicitur, cum mori nesciat: sed quia Verbum caro factum est, id est, Dei Filius incarnatus homo factus est, ipsi ascripta est mors; quia Judaei non utique carnem persecuti sunt, sed eum qui operabatur per carnem ; ac per hoc quamvis Dominus majestatis mortem ignoret, quantum tamen ad Judaeorum votum pertinet, et ad principum hujus saeculi, Dominum occiderunt in carne.

“Which none of the rulers of this age knew; for if they had known, they would never have crucified the Lord of majesty.” The rulers of this age are to be understood not only as men of the Jews and Romans, but also as those principalities and powers he spoke of above, to whom this saying truly applies, against whom we have our wrestling, the spiritual wickedness in the heavenly places (Eph 6:12); because Christ was crucified by their counsel and will. Indeed, after the temptations, it says, the devil departed until a time (Luke 4:13). And the Lord himself says: “The ruler of this world comes, and finds nothing in me” (John 14:30). The rulers of this age, then, crucified the Lord of majesty through ignorance; for how can the rulers of the Jews, who were subject to the Roman kingdom, be understood as rulers of this age? And neither did the rulers of the Romans crucify Christ, since Pilate said: “I find no cause of death in him” (John 19:4). Hence he also washed his hands, saying to the Jews: “I am innocent of the blood of this righteous man; see to it yourselves” (Matt 27:24). Those rulers, then, crucified Christ the Lord, over whom he triumphed freely in himself (Col 2:15); although the evangelist Mark says of the demons: “For they knew that he was the Christ” (Mark 1:34). They knew indeed that he was the one promised in the law, but did not know his mystery, by which he is the Son of God. The apostle Peter also said this to the Jewish people: “I know, brothers, that you did this evil through ignorance, as did your rulers” (Acts 3:17), not, however, rulers of the age. If, then, servants killed the Lord through ignorance, sin ought not to be ascribed to them. But it is not permitted to be ignorant of this. And though they did not know that he was Lord, they were not unaware that they were doing an impious thing. Yet the Lord of majesty is said to have been crucified, although he cannot die; but because the Word became flesh, that is, the Son of God, incarnate, became man, death was ascribed to him; for the Jews did not persecute the flesh as such, but him who worked through the flesh; and so, though the Lord of majesty knows no death, yet as far as the will of the Jews and of the rulers of this age is concerned, they killed the Lord in the flesh.

2.9PL 17:193–195

Sedsicut scriptum eat ::Quod oculus non vidit, nec auris audivit, nec in cor hominis ascendit, quæ præparat'it Deus diligentibus eum. Hoc est scriptum est a in Apocalypsi Heliae in apocryphis. Pcr. boc exemplum inopinatam rem factam dicit, et quae non solum in humanum sensum non caderet, sed et cœlestes potentias lateret, Dei scilicet Filium incarnatum ; ut quod supra dixerat, firmaret, quia si principes hujus saeculi Deum hominem factum non intellexerunt, quanto magis homines ! Sed si verba offendiculum vel scandalum faciebant; virtutibus tamen et signis flues non tlebuerat deuegari. Intirmitati enim et ignorantiæ humanæ virtus debuerat praeponi-, et credi quod humanae rationi impossibile videbatur ; ideoque diligentibus Deum , id esi, credentibus præparavit donum hoc.

“But as it is written: What eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man, what God has prepared for those who love him.” This is written in the Apocalypse of Elijah, among the apocrypha. By this example he says that an unexpected thing was done, one that not only did not fall within human understanding but was also hidden from the heavenly powers: namely that the Son of God became incarnate; so as to confirm what he had said above, that if the rulers of this age did not understand that God was made man, how much less men! But if words caused offence or a stumbling block, still faith ought not to have been refused to mighty works and signs. For power ought to have been preferred to human weakness and ignorance, and what seemed impossible to human reason believed; and therefore God prepared this gift for those who love God, that is, for those who believe.

2.10PL 17:195

Nobis vero revelavit Deus per Spiritum suum. Et quia principes sæculi hoc ignorabant, Deus hoc per Spiritum suum revelavit credentibus; quia res Dei non potest sine Spiritu Dei addisci. Nam uon solum hominibus sacramentum istud missum se dicit declarare, sed et principibus et potestatibus iu coelestibus , qui Dominum crucifixerunt; ut hoc prædicante in terris, discant qui sunt in carnalibus caelis, qui degunt sub elementis firmamenti. Hic ergo singularis apos'ulus est , qui hanc gratiam consecutus est; quia Trinitatis mysterium a nullo sic potuit explanari : unde et vas electionis divino judicio vocitatus est (Act, ix , i5). Spiritus enim omnia scrutatur, etiam profunda Dei. Quia enim de Deo est hic Spiritus, omnia novit. Dei profunda autem ideo ait, quia omnem virtutem et praescientiam ejus novit: quod omnino creaturae impossibile est.

“But God has revealed it to us through his Spirit.” Since the rulers of the age did not know this, God revealed it through his Spirit to believers; for a thing of God cannot be learned without the Spirit of God. For he says he was sent to declare this sacrament not only to men but also to the principalities and powers in the heavenly places, who crucified the Lord; so that, as he preached it on earth, those who are in the carnal heavens, who live under the elements of the firmament, might learn it. This, then, is a singular apostle, who obtained this grace, since the mystery of the Trinity could be explained by no one as it was by him; whence he was also called a vessel of election by divine judgment (Acts 9:15). “For the Spirit searches all things, even the depths of God.” For since this Spirit is from God, he knows all things. He says “the depths of God” because the Spirit knows all his power and foreknowledge, which is wholly impossible for a creature.

2.11PL 17:195

b Quia enim scit hominum ea, quæ sunt hominis, nisi spiritus hominis, qui in ipso est? Manifestum est cogitationes nostras a nullo sciri, nisi ab animo nostro, quem spiritum dixit. Denique in Evangelio inter cætera sic ait :Et spiritus ejus reversus est ad illam (Luc. VIII, 55 ). Sic et quoe Dei sunt, tiemo novit, nisi Spiritus Dei. llic Spiritus Dei docuit nos, r quod scit naturaliter, non doctus; et docuit nos de mysterio Christi ; quia non solum Spiritus Dei est, sed et Christi.

“For who among men knows the things of a man except the spirit of the man which is in him?” It is plain that our thoughts are known by no one except our own mind, which he called spirit. Indeed in the Gospel, among other things, it says: “And her spirit returned to her” (Luke 8:55). “So also no one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God.” This Spirit of God, who knows by nature, not by being taught, taught us; and he taught us about the mystery of Christ, because he is not only the Spirit of God but also of Christ.

2.12PL 17:195

Nos non autem spiritum hujus mundi acoepimus; sed Spiritum qui ex Deo eat. Hinc seimus quia Spiritum , qui de Deo est, accepimus , quia mundi spiritus non potest scire, quoe ab hoc nobis insinuata sunt. Spiritus tamen mundi hic est, per quem anipiuutur fanatici, qui sine Deo sunt; est enim inter mundanos spiritus potior; unde solet conjecturis, quæ mundi sunt divinare, quem pythonem appellant. Iiic est qui per verisimilia fallitur et fallit : hic est qui per Sibyllam locutus est, sensum nostrum secutus, lecum volens inter cœlestes habere. Ut sciamus quæ a Dee donata sunt nobit. Quia enin Dei Spiritus datus est nobis , scimus quæ a Doo donata sunt nobis. Non enim haec possemus scirc, Ii mundi spiritum haberemus; quia a noh potest mundi scire spiritus. Sensum enim Dei nemo novit, nisi qui de Deo est, Spiritus Dei; inferiera enim non possunt superiorum scire consilium, neque creatura conditoris sui dignoscere voluntatem.

“But we have not received the spirit of this world, but the Spirit who is from God.” From this we know that we have received the Spirit who is from God, because the spirit of the world cannot know the things he has made known to us. The spirit of the world, however, is the one by whom the possessed, who are without God, are seized; for he is the strongest among the worldly spirits; whence he is accustomed to divine worldly matters by conjecture, and they call him Python. He is the one who is deceived and deceives by plausibilities; he is the one who spoke through the Sibyl, following our meaning, wishing to have a place among the heavenly ones. “So that we may know the things that have been given us by God.” For since the Spirit of God has been given to us, we know the things that have been given us by God. For we could not know these things if we had the spirit of the world, because the spirit of the world cannot know them. For no one knows the mind of God except the one who is from God, the Spirit of God; for lower beings cannot know the counsel of higher ones, nor can a creature discern the will of its maker.

2.13PL 17:195–197

Quæ et loquimur. Ut hinc manifestum sil scire nos qoec a Deo nobis donata sunt ; quia haec et loquimur, ut et alii discant per doctrinam spiritalem. Prædicatoribus enini, id est, apostolis insinuata divinitus suut, quæ traderem pepulis, et addiscerent principes hujus saeculi quid admisissent mali. e Non in doctrina verborum humanæ sapientiæ, sed in doctrina spiritus; verba enim humanæ sapientiae hunc sensum non vident, neque litteraturæ studiis apprehenditur : sed per tidem spiritali ratione concipitur, dicente Esaiu propheta: Nisi credideritis, neque intelligetis (Esai. VII, 9 ). Naturali enim magis lege, quam cursu siderum, et calculis signorum, quae in firmamento denotantur, addiscitur. Denique credemes non humanis verbis, sed naturae suae videm congruere, quod credunt; opus enim agnoscit opificem: ideoque Evangelium animis nostris loquitur spirilalia, excitans illosad cognitionem sui Creatoris. Spiritalibus spiritalia comparantes. Hoc est, iisqui mundanam prudentiam refutant, spiritalem efficacium tradere, quae mysterio fidei continetur, ad illuminandum sensus benevolorum hominum ; credentes enim quae mundi sapientia stulta .judicat, spiritales sunt. e Animalis autem homo non percipit ea , qUa! sunt Spiritus Dei nescit; stultitia enim est illi. Pecoribvs enim similis sensum suum in terram deprimit ; ideoque non assequitur nisi quae videt : nec putat eliquid posse fieri, quam quomodo scil. Idco quidquid aliter audit, quam novit, stultum judicat; nihil enim existimai posse fieri sine commixtione. Unde ridet audiens DeumFilium genuisse, quem scit simplicem et incorpoream : et Virginem peperisse, et resoluta corpora rursum revocari ad vitam ; cum hæc magis ad laudem Dei proficiant, ut credatur fecisse, cujus operis Mitio investigari non possit; 'Dens est enim, qui feeit. Imbecillitas enkn liumana stultum putat,quod scientia sua non concludit; cam 1oc magis stultum deberet habere., et illud prudens, quod quia Dei factum dicitur, -non potest comprehendi. Et non poteit scire ; quohiam spiritaliter judicatur. Humanam traditionem seqnenttes, dum unius Dei lidem abnegam, spiritualiter factum esi, quod ratione armis inflati putant fieri non posse: ei sic reprobi annotati, spiritalitSr condemnati sunt.

“Which things we also speak.” So that it may be plain from this that we know the things given us by God, because we also speak them, so that others too may learn through spiritual teaching. For things were made known by God to the preachers, that is, to the apostles, to hand on to the peoples, and so that the rulers of this age might learn what evil they had committed. “Not in the teaching of words of human wisdom, but in the teaching of the Spirit”; for the words of human wisdom do not see this meaning, nor is it grasped by literary studies; but it is conceived through faith by spiritual reasoning, as the prophet Isaiah says: “Unless you believe, you will not understand” (Isa 7:9). For it is learned by natural law rather than by the course of the stars and the calculations of the signs which are marked in the firmament. Indeed, those who believe see that what they believe agrees, not with human words, but with their own nature; for the work recognizes its maker; and therefore the gospel speaks spiritual things to our souls, rousing them to knowledge of their Creator. “Comparing spiritual things with spiritual.” That is, to hand on spiritual efficacy, which is contained in the mystery of faith, to those who reject worldly prudence, for the enlightening of the minds of well-disposed people; for those who believe the things that the wisdom of the world judges foolish are spiritual. “But the natural man does not perceive the things that are of the Spirit of God; for it is foolishness to him.” Like the beasts he presses his mind down to the earth, and so grasps only what he sees, and does not think anything can happen except in the way he knows. So whatever he hears otherwise than as he knows it, he judges foolish; for he thinks that nothing can happen without intercourse. Hence he laughs on hearing that God, whom he knows to be simple and incorporeal, begot a Son, and that a Virgin gave birth, and that dissolved bodies are called back to life again; although these things rather serve the praise of God, so that he may be believed to have done something whose working cannot be traced out; for it is God who made it. For human feebleness thinks foolish what its knowledge does not encompass; whereas it ought rather to count this foolish, and to count that wise which, because it is said to be God's doing, cannot be comprehended. “And he cannot know, because it is spiritually judged.” Following human tradition, while they deny faith in the one God, what they, puffed up by reason, think cannot be done has been done spiritually; and so, marked down as reprobate, they have been condemned spiritually.

2.15PL 17:197

Spiritalis viro dijudicat omnia, et ipse a nemine judicatur. Quoniam vera ratio spiritualium est, 'id est, credentium ; hoc enim quis nuncupatur, quod credit : ideo ipsi omnia Judicant. Ipsorum enim exemplo infidelitas dijudicabitur : ipsi autem 'a nemine judicabuntur. Quis enim condemnet Vera ilicentem? Cum enim constel omnes inimicos fidei falsa tenere pro veris , accusatio illorum in irrituin jaim I deducta est, veri judicio condemnata ; quia qui hon crediderit, 'inquit Dominus, jam judicatus est (ioan. m , 18).

“The spiritual man judges all things, and he himself is judged by no one.” Since the true reasoning belongs to the spiritual, that is, to believers (for each is named by what he believes), they therefore judge all things. For unbelief will be judged by their example, but they themselves will be judged by no one. For who would condemn one who says what is true? Since it is agreed that all the enemies of the faith hold false things for true, their accusation has already been brought to nothing, condemned by the judgment of truth; for “whoever does not believe”, says the Lord, “has already been judged” (John 3:18).

2.16PL 17:197

Quis enim cognovit sensum Domini ? quis instruxit eum ( Esai.xL, <5)? Sensus Del est, qnod hæc spiritaliter jussit heri, per quae mundi sapientia stulta probaretur, negans posse fieri quod factum est. Quem sensum nullus est, qui cognoverit, et displiceat illi, ut emendet consilium Dei; quia qui cOgnOVit, laudat potentiam Dei, quem qui omnia hegat posse, nec mundum credit fecisse. Quid enim magnum est, nt de se credatur generasse, qui noh ambigitur cuncta ex nihilo fecisse? quippe cum dicat Sanvator : Apud Deum autem omnia possibilia sunt (Matth. XIX, 26). Nos autem sensum Domini habemus. Hoc dfcit, " quia Credentes participes sumus ejusdem divinae sententiæ.

“For who has known the mind of the Lord? Who has instructed him?” (Isa 40:13). The mind of God is that he commanded these things to be done spiritually, by which the wisdom of the world would be proved foolish, denying that what has been done can be done. There is no one who has known this mind and is displeased with it, so as to correct God's counsel; for whoever has known it praises the power of God; while whoever denies that he can do all things does not believe that he made the world either. For what great thing is it to believe that he begot from himself, when there is no doubt that he made all things out of nothing? Since the Saviour says: “But with God all things are possible” (Matt 19:26). “But we have the mind of the Lord.” He says this because, as believers, we share in the same divine judgment.

Chapter 3

3.1PL 17:197

Et ago , fratres, non potuivobis loqui quusi spiritalibus, sed quasi carnalibus. Nunc Lis loquitur, qiii propterea quod sæculi 'adhuc voluptatibus serviebant, carnales erant. 'Quamvis jam baptizati essefht, et Spiritum sanctum accepissent tamen quia post baptismum statim ad Veterem hominem fuerant reversi, cui abrenuntiaverant, dicuntur carnates. Spiritus enTm sanctus tunc permanet in eo, cui se infuderat, si permaneat in proposito regenerationis : si quominus, absCedit; ita tamen ut Si se reformaverit torto, reddat ad illum. Semper enim paratus ad bonum est, diligens pœnitentiam. Quasi parvulis in Christo lac vobis potum dedit, non escam. Quamvis esseni in 'Christo, tamen non fuit dignum tradi spiritualia ; accepta enim fide, quæ ein velut semen spiritale, nulhitn fructum Deo dignum fecerum, ut perfectionis verba mererentur addiscere: sed quasi parvuli imperfeotionis sensibus studebant. Apostolus autem Tirdivinus, et medicus spiritalis, unicuique secundum vires suas tradebat; ne per imperfectionem et imperitiam quis de rebus spiritalibus scandalum pateretur.

“And I, brothers, could not speak to you as to spiritual people but as to carnal.” Now he speaks to those who were carnal because they were still serving the pleasures of the age. Although they had already been baptized and received the Holy Spirit, yet because after baptism they had at once returned to the old man whom they had renounced, they are called carnal. For the Holy Spirit remains in the one into whom he has poured himself if that person remains in the purpose of regeneration; if not, he departs, yet in such a way that, if the person reforms himself, he returns to him at once. For he is always ready for the good, loving repentance. “As to little ones in Christ I gave you milk to drink, not solid food.” Although they were in Christ, it was not fitting for spiritual things to be handed on to them; for having received faith, which is like a spiritual seed, they produced no fruit worthy of God, so as to deserve to learn the words of perfection; but like little ones they were devoted to the notions of immaturity. But the Apostle, a divine man and a spiritual physician, handed on to each according to his strength, so that no one, through immaturity and inexperience, might suffer offence regarding spiritual things.

3.2PL 17:197

Nondum enim poteratis. Ostendit aperte non illos debuisse audire, quæ confirmatis dicenda sunt. Sed neque nunc potestis ; adhuc enim carnales estis. Hic valde arguit 'temeritatem illorum , qui querebantor dudum se non audisse spiritalia; cum adhuc indigni essent audire. Pseudoapostoli enim promiscue onihibus uno atque eodem genere tradebant, nullius personam discernentes ; ut acceptabiles fierent per hypocrisin commendati: cum constet Domiuum et auctorem nostrum Christum aliter populis, alitur discipulis interfatum, et inter ipsos apostolos fuisse distantiam ; tribus etenim discipulis gloriam suam in monte ostendit, dicens illis ut, tacerent visum , quamdiu a mortdis resurgeret (Matih. XVII, 9 ).

“For you were not yet able.” He shows plainly that they ought not to have heard what is to be said to the established. “But neither are you able now; for you are still carnal.” Here he strongly rebukes the rashness of those who complained that they had not long since heard spiritual things, though they were still unworthy to hear them. For the false apostles handed on to all indiscriminately in one and the same way, distinguishing no one's person, so as to become acceptable, commended by hypocrisy; whereas it is agreed that Christ, our Lord and author, spoke one way to the crowds and another to the disciples, and that there was a difference even among the apostles themselves; for to three disciples he showed his glory on the mountain, telling them to keep silent about the vision until he rose from the dead (Matt 17:9).

3.3PL 17:197

Cum enim in vobis æmulationes et contentiones sitit, nonne carnales estis, et secundum hominem ambulatis? Indignitatis caUsam ostendit; quia qui de homine sperat auxilium, carnalis est. Qui autetu. spreta humanitate, de Deo sperat, spiritalis est; quia Deus spiritus est.

“For when there are rivalries and strife among you, are you not carnal, and walking according to man?” He shows the reason for their unworthiness: one who hopes for help from man is carnal; but one who, spurning humanity, hopes in God is spiritual; for God is spirit.

3.4PL 17:197

CuM enim quis dicat : Ego sum Pauli ; alius autem : Ego Apollo; nonne homines estis ? Sicut enim gloriantes in Deo, ei de ipso omnem b gratiam sperantes, dii dicuntur, a teo adoptati; ita et in homine gloriantes, et homines et carnales dicuntur, sententia Dei Conclusi, qui ait : Ego dixi, dii estis i ros autem sicut homines moriemini (Psal. LXXXI, 6). A sum etgo persona incipit ; ne forte putaretur per invidiam magis personas illorum destruere, ostendens magnum errorem et ad Det contumeliam perti. nere, quando Deo prædicato, gloria datur houlini . bus. Qufd ergo minus est a gentilitate, dum adhuc aliquid de bominibus speratur?

“For when someone says, 'I am of Paul', and another, 'I of Apollos', are you not men?” For as those who glory in God and hope for all grace from him are called gods, adopted by God, so those who glory in man are called both men and carnal, shut in by the sentence of God, who says: “I said, You are gods; but you will die like men” (Ps 81:6). He begins, then, with his own person, so that it might not be thought that he was destroying their persons out of envy, showing that it is a great error and pertains to an insult to God when, God having been preached, glory is given to men. For how is this less than paganism, when something is still hoped for from men?

3.5PL 17:197

Quid igitur est Apollo ? Quid bero Paulus? Ministri ejus, chi credidistis. Ut quia ministri sunt, spes in his non sit, sed in Deo, cujus ministri sunt. Illi eniui gratiarum actio deferenda est, cujus donum est ; hi vero servi, quos etiam invitos oportet dispensare. Numquid non Moyses coactus est ire ad Pharaonem; et Jonas invitus missus est prædicare Ninivitis, et Ananias contradicens missus est Saulo manum imponere ? Et unicuique sicut Dominus dedit : id est, sicut voluit, ei scittt, nivisit singulis officia ministerii.

“What then is Apollos? And what is Paul? Ministers of him in whom you have believed.” Since they are ministers, hope is not to be in them but in God, whose ministers they are. For thanks must be given to him whose gift it is; these are servants, who must dispense it even unwillingly. Was not Moses compelled to go to Pharaoh, and Jonah sent against his will to preach to the Ninevites, and Ananias, protesting, sent to lay his hand on Saul? “And to each as the Lord has given”: that is, as he wished and knows, he has assigned the duties of ministry to each.

3.6PL 17:197–199

Ego plantavi, Apollo rigavit, sed Deus incrementum dedit. Plantare est evangelizare, et ad fidem attrahere : rigare vero, baptizare solemni"bus Verbis : peccata autem dimiuere, et Spiritum dare, Dei solius. Si ergo effectum salutis Deus dat, nulla gloria in hac re nominis est '(Act. II, 4). Scimus -enim et Spiritum sanctum sine manus impositione datum a Deo (Act. x, 4), et non baptiza-. tum consecutum remissionem peccatorum. Numquid non hic invisibiliter baptizatus est, quando donum baptismatis consecutus est?

“I planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the growth.” To plant is to preach the gospel and draw people to faith; to water is to baptize with the solemn words; but to forgive sins and give the Spirit belongs to God alone. If, then, God gives the effect of salvation, there is no glory for any name in this matter. For we know that the Holy Spirit was given by God even without the laying on of hands (Acts 10:44), and that one who was not baptized obtained the forgiveness of sins. Was not he baptized invisibly, when he obtained the gift of baptism?

3.7PL 17:199

Itaque neque qui plantat, est aliquid ; neque qui rigat: aed qui incrementum dat Deut. Et plantata enim solent emori, et rigata ad effectum fecunditatis minime pervenire, nisi det Deus vegetam vitam. Quantum ergo ad honorificentiam Dei pertinet, nihil est homo : quantum autem ad ministerium pertinet, necessarius est; ut honorificetur quasi servus, non ut aliquid de illo speretur ad injuriam Dei.

“So neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but God who gives the growth.” For things planted often die, and things watered fail to reach fruitfulness, unless God gives vigorous life. As far as the honour of God is concerned, then, man is nothing; but as far as ministry is concerned, he is necessary; so that he may be honoured as a servant, not so that anything may be hoped from him to God's injury.

3.8PL 17:199

Qui enim plantat, et qui rigat, unum sunt. Unum sunt, II. quia ambo mercenarii sunt; quamvis diversa sint illorum officia. Unusquisque autem propriam mercedem accipiet secundum suum laborem. Quamvis enim unum sint, sed quia major est, qui evangelizat, quam qui baptizat; ideo discrevit mercedes illorum; et non solum ad hoc, sed ad doctrinae sinceritatem pertinet : ut majori mercede sit dignus, qui inviolatam tradit doctrinam.

“For he who plants and he who waters are one.” They are one because both are hired workers, although their duties differ. “But each will receive his own wages according to his own labour.” For although they are one, yet because the one who preaches the gospel is greater than the one who baptizes, he has distinguished their wages; and not only for this, but it also concerns the purity of the teaching: so that one who hands on the teaching unviolated is worthy of a greater reward.

3.9PL 17:199

Dei enim sumus b operis participes : Dei cultura, Dei ædificatio eatis. Hoc ad apostolorum personam pertinet, quos constat Dei esse adjutores ; quia vicarii suut Christi.

“For we are sharers in God's work; you are God's cultivation, God's building.” This applies to the person of the apostles, who are agreed to be God's helpers, because they are vicars of Christ.

3.10PL 17:199

Secundum gratiam Dei, quæ data eat mihi, ut sapiens architectus fundamentum posui. Gratiam sibi datam dicit, ut dignus esset praedicare Evangelium ; ut et hoc Dei esse ostenderet, non hominis. Secundum hanc itaque gratiam, ut sapientem architectum fundamentum se dicit posuisse. Sapieus architectus est, qui juxta disciplinam auctoris collocat fundamentum, id est, qui secundum traditionem Salvatoris evangelizat. Alius autem superœdificat. Superædificia sunt, quæ post praedicationem apostolorum a supervenientibus traduntur aut malis aut bonis doctoribus. Unusquisque autem videat, c quemadmodum superœdificet, id est, ut superaedificia congruant fundamento ; ne si obliqua fuerint et frivola, ruinam faciant, manente incolumi fundamento; quia si male docuerit, Christi nomen permanet, quod est fundamentum : doctrina autem mala peribit, sicut dicit Dominus : Omnia plantatio, quam non plantavit Pater meus cœlestis, eradicabitur (Mattli. xv, 13). :

“According to the grace of God which was given to me, as a wise architect I laid the foundation.” He says that grace was given him to be worthy to preach the gospel, so as to show that this too is God's, not man's. According to this grace, then, he says he laid the foundation as a wise architect. A wise architect is one who lays the foundation according to the author's instruction, that is, who preaches the gospel according to the Saviour's tradition. “But another builds on it.” The superstructures are what is handed on, after the apostles' preaching, by those who come afterwards, either bad or good teachers. “But let each one see how he builds on it”: that is, that the superstructures fit the foundation, lest, if they are crooked and flimsy, they collapse while the foundation remains unharmed; for if one teaches badly, the name of Christ, which is the foundation, remains, but the bad teaching will perish, as the Lord says: “Every planting that my heavenly Father has not planted will be uprooted” (Matt 15:13).

3.11PL 17:199

Fundamentum enim aliud nemo potest ponere prceter id quod positum eat, quod eat Christus Jesus. Idco nemo potest ponere aliud fundamentum, quia quamvis bæretici sint aliqui, non tamen docent, nisi sub Christi nomine. Aliter enim commenta erroris commendare non possunt, nisi interposito Salvatoris nomine praedicent; ut res contrarias et absurdas nominis dignitas faciat acceptabiles.

“For no one can lay any other foundation than the one that has been laid, which is Christ Jesus.” No one can lay another foundation because, although some are heretics, still they teach only under the name of Christ. For they cannot commend the fabrications of error otherwise than by preaching with the Saviour's name put forward, so that the dignity of the name may make contrary and absurd things acceptable.

3.12PL 17:199

Si quit autem superaedificat supra fundamentum hoc, aurum, argentum, lapides pretiosos. Lapides pretiosi sunt, quos non corrumpil ignis. Tria genera posuit præclara in mundo. in quibus bonam doctrinam significavit, Ligna, fenum, stipulam : tria alia genera posuit, sed frivola. III his corrupta et vana doctrina designata d dignoscitur.

“Now if anyone builds on this foundation gold, silver, precious stones.” Precious stones are those which fire does not destroy. He set down three kinds of things that are splendid in the world, by which he signified good teaching. “Wood, hay, stubble”: he set down three other kinds, but flimsy ones. By these corrupt and empty teaching is recognized to be signified.

3.13PL 17:199

Qui facit hoc opus, manifestus erit ; dies enim declarabit, quia in igne revelabitur. Hoc est, mala doctrina in igne omnibus apparebit ; nunc enim quosdam fallit. Et uniuscujusque opus quale sit, ignis probabit. Quia enim per ignem examinatio fiet, si in aliquo non invenerit, quod exurat, manifestat illum bonum fuisse doctorem; mala enim et adultera doctrina idcirco inligno, feno, et stipula significata est, ut ostenderetur ignis esse esca.

“The one who does this work will be made manifest; for the day will declare it, because it will be revealed in fire.” That is, bad teaching will appear to all in the fire; for now it deceives some. “And the fire will test what sort each one's work is.” For since the examination will take place through fire, if it finds nothing in someone to burn, it shows that he was a good teacher; for bad and adulterated teaching is signified by wood, hay and stubble precisely to show that it is food for fire.

3.14PL 17:199

Si cujus opus manserit, quod superœdificaverit; mercedem accipiet. Cum enim nihil in illo sordis inventum fuerit prav.e doctrinae, ut in bono auro ; ita erit ut tres fratres in camino ignis (Dan. III, 23), mercedem vitam æternam cum gloria accepturus; quia sicut aurum et argentum, et lapides, quos ignis non consumit: ita et bonus magister incorruptibilis permanebit.

“If anyone's work which he has built on remains, he will receive a reward.” For when nothing of the filth of bad teaching is found in him, as in good gold, he will be like the three brothers in the furnace of fire (Dan 3:23), and will receive the reward of eternal life with glory; for as gold and silver and the stones which fire does not consume, so the good teacher too will remain incorruptible.

3.15PL 17:199

Si cujus opus arserit, detrimentum patictur. Opus quod ardere dicitur, mala doctrina est, quæ interibit. Cuncta enim mala peribunt, sicut itcr impiorum ; quia non sunt substantiæ, sed assevcrationes perversæ. Damnum autem pati est poenas perpeti. Quis enim in poena positus, jacturam non facit? Ipse autem salvus erit, sic tamen quati per ignem. Salvum illum futurum dixit; quia non interibit substantia, qua constat, sicut et doctrina mala peribit; quia accidens causa est. Ideo autem dixit: sic tamen quasi per ignem; ut salus hxc non sine poena sit, quia non dixit: Salvus erit per ignem; ut merilo suo e ab igni non combustus, salvus fiat examinatus per ignem ; sed cum dicit : Sic tamen quasi per ignem, ostendit salvum illum quidem futurum, sed paenas ignis passurum; ut per ignem purgatus liat salvus, et non sieut perfidi æterno igne in perpetuum torqueatur : ut ex aliqua parte operæ pretium sit credidisse in Christum. Semper enim crubescat necesse est, qui se videt falsum defendisse pro vero : et simili modo semper Oduciam habebit Dei ; qui abjecto falso, secutus est verum; et spreta impietate, succubuit pietati. f Extra catholicam enim quidquid est, contrarium est.

“If anyone's work burns, he will suffer loss.” The work said to burn is bad teaching, which will perish. For all evil things will perish, like the way of the ungodly, because they are not substances but perverse assertions. To suffer loss is to undergo punishment. For who, when placed under punishment, does not suffer loss? “But he himself will be saved, yet so as through fire.” He said he would be saved because the substance of which he consists will not perish, as the bad teaching will, since that is an accident. But he said “yet so as through fire” so that this salvation may not be without punishment; for he did not say, “he will be saved by fire”, meaning that, not burned by the fire because of his merit, he is saved after being tested by fire; but when he says “yet so as through fire”, he shows that he will indeed be saved, but will suffer the punishments of fire; so that, purged through fire, he may be saved, and not, like the faithless, be tormented forever in eternal fire; so that in some respect it may be worthwhile to have believed in Christ. For anyone who sees that he has defended the false for the true must always blush; and likewise anyone who, casting off the false, has followed the true, and spurning impiety has submitted to piety, will always have confidence in God. For whatever is outside the catholic faith is contrary to it.

3.16PL 17:199–201

Nescitis quia templumDei estis, et Spiritus Dei habitat in vobis ? Templum Dei nos esse dicit, ut Deum in nobis habitare sciamus ; in templo enim suo habitet necesse est. Et quia Spiritum Dei dicit habitare in nobis, Deum signifficat intelligendum Spiritum sanctum.

“Do you not know that you are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?” He says we are the temple of God so that we may know that God dwells in us; for he must dwell in his own temple. And since he says the Spirit of God dwells in us, he signifies that the Holy Spirit is to be understood as God.

3.17PL 17:201

Si quis templum Dei violaverit, ditperdet eum Deu:, templum enim Dei sanctum est, quod estis vos. Haec idcirco præmisit, ut illos compungat, qui turpiter viventes, corpora sua violando corruperant; maxime illum qui uxorem patris habebat ; ut ante esset reus, quam causa illius in medium prorumperet. Denique simili, immo eodem modo, cum causam illius judicat, loquitur dicens : An nescitis quia corpora vestra templum sunt Spiritus sancti, qui in vobis est, quem habetis a Deo (I Cor. vi, 19). 8 Superius templum Dei dixit; hoc autem loco tcmplum Spiritus sancti. Quis hic dubitet, quia Spiritum sanctum Deum significavit ?

“If anyone violates the temple of God, God will destroy him; for the temple of God is holy, which you are.” He set this down beforehand to prick those who, living shamefully, had corrupted their bodies by violating them, above all the man who had his father's wife; so that he might be guilty before his case burst into the open. Indeed in a similar, or rather the same, way, when he judges his case, he speaks, saying: “Or do you not know that your bodies are a temple of the Holy Spirit, who is in you, whom you have from God?” (1 Cor 6:19). Above he spoke of the temple of God; in this place of the temple of the Holy Spirit. Who here would doubt that he signified the Holy Spirit to be God?

3.18PL 17:201

Nemo se seducat: id est, nemo proprio, vel humano consilio putet se sibi prodesse. Ad superiorem sensum redit : Si quis videtur sapiens esse inter vos in hoc sœculo stultus fiat, ut sit sapiens. Hoc dicit, qnia si quis intelligit salutem promissam, et mysterium incarnationis Domini nostri Jesu Christi, stultus fiat, id est, sapientiam mundi fugiat, at stultus ab ea judicetur, et tunc erit prudens; quia stultus sæculo prudens est Deo, dum credit Deum fecisse, quæ ratio mundi non capit, sicut supra memoravi. Pseudoapostoli autem prudentes volentes videri in mundo, neque Deum Filium habere, neque incarnationem veram esse, neque carnem posse resurgere praedicabant.

“Let no one deceive himself”: that is, let no one think he benefits himself by his own or human counsel. He returns to the earlier sense: “If anyone among you seems to be wise in this age, let him become foolish, so that he may be wise.” He says this because, if anyone understands the promised salvation and the mystery of the incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ, let him become foolish, that is, let him flee the wisdom of the world, so that he may be judged foolish by it; and then he will be wise; for one who is foolish to the age is wise to God, when he believes that God did what the reasoning of the world does not grasp, as I mentioned above. But the false apostles, wishing to seem wise in the world, preached neither that God has a Son, nor that the incarnation is real, nor that the flesh can rise.

3.19PL 17:201

Sapieniia enim hujus mundi stultitia est apud Deum. Sic stultitia est sapientia hujus mundi apud Deum, dum facit Deus, quod mundus fleri posse ncgat; sapientiam illius stultitiam probat, et cum multos deos dicant, fides autem unum probet, teste virtute, in prudentia sua confundentur.

“For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God.” The wisdom of this world is foolishness with God in this way: when God does what the world denies can be done, he proves its wisdom foolishness; and since they speak of many gods, while faith proves one, with power as witness, they will be confounded in their own prudence.

3.20PL 17:201

Scriptum eat enim : b Reprehendens sapientes in astutia egrum. Et iterum : Dominus novit cogitationes sapientium, quoniam vana sunt. Istud in psalmo habetur nonagesimo tertio. Denique idem sensus est; sciens enim vanas cogitationes illorum ut stultos illos probaret, sapientiam illorum reprehendit, ostendens verum esse, quod falsum dicebant; et falsum, quod vernm putabant.

“For it is written: He rebukes the wise in their cunning. And again: The Lord knows the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.” This is found in the ninety-third Psalm. The sense is the same; for, knowing their thoughts to be vain, in order to prove them foolish he rebuked their wisdom, showing that what they called false is true, and what they thought true is false.

3.21PL 17:201

Itaque nemo glorieturin homine. Quoniam enim humanæ cogitationes et consilia improvida et infirma sunt, non esse gloriandum in homine docet, sed in Deo, cujus consilium retractari non potest: quidquid enim homines sine Dco sapiunt, stultum est.

“So let no one glory in a man.” Since human thoughts and counsels are short-sighted and weak, he teaches that one must not glory in man but in God, whose counsel cannot be revised; for whatever men think wise without God is foolish.

3.22PL 17:201

Omnia namque vestra sunt, sive Paulus, sive Apollo, c sive Cephas, sive mundus, sive vita, sive mora, sive praesentia, siue futura: omnia veslra, vos autem Christi, Christus autem Dei. Alio loco dicit de eodem sensu : Noa autem servos vestros propter Jesum (II Cor. iv, 5 ). Servos pro ministris posuit; ut non d singulos sibi defenderent, cum omnibus uterentur, sicut et Dominus dicit: Ego sum in medio vestrum non ut ministrer, sed ut ministrem (Luc. XIII, 27). Nam mundus utique noster est, sed ut de illo secundum Dei voluntatem sentiamus, et decretos cursus ejus in Dei voluntate ponamus. Et vita præsens concessa nobis est, sed ut modeste illam et cum Dei gloria transigamus. Sive mora, ut pro Christo mori libenter habeamus spe promissionis futuræ. Siue præsentia, ut sic præsentibus utamur, ne offendamus. Sive futura, ut futura credentes, ipsis nos magis, quia meliora sunt, commendemus.

“For all things are yours, whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas, or the world or life or death, or things present or things to come: all are yours, and you are Christ's, and Christ is God's.” In another place he says in the same sense: “But ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake” (2 Cor 4:5). He put 'servants' for 'ministers', so that they would not each defend particular men for themselves, since they might use them all, as the Lord also says: “I am in your midst, not to be served but to serve” (Luke 22:27). For the world is certainly ours, but in such a way that we think of it according to God's will and place its appointed courses in God's will. And the present life has been granted us, but so that we may pass it modestly and to God's glory. “Or death”: so that we may gladly accept dying for Christ in hope of the promise to come. “Or things present”: so that we may use present things in such a way as not to give offence. “Or things to come”: so that, believing in things to come, we may commend ourselves rather to them, because they are better.

3.23PL 17:201

Vos autem Christi: ut quomodo hac judicio nostro concessa sunt et subjecta, ita et nos Christo subjiciamur; quippe cum per ipsum esse coeperimus, et in prima origine, et regeneratione. Christus autem Dei. Christus Dei est Patris sui proprius Filius, faciens voluntatem ejus; ut et nos ipsius faciamus. Si ergo Christi sumus famuli, quid est ut ad ejus injuriam de hominibus aliquid speremus?

“And you are Christ's”: so that, just as these things are granted and subject to our judgment, so we too may be subject to Christ, since through him we began to be, both in our first origin and in regeneration. “And Christ is God's.” Christ is the proper Son of God his Father, doing his will, so that we too may do his. If, then, we are Christ's servants, why should we hope for anything from men to his injury?

Chapter 4

4.1PL 17:201

Ita nos existimet homo, ut ministros Christi, et dispensatores mysteriorum Dei. Hoc significavit, quia minus de illo sentiebant aliqui Corinthiorum : sed ut homo hoc de illo sentiret, quod ct Deus, qui illum elegerat; ideo ministros Christi ait, et dispensatores mysteriorum Dei. Quando enim non verborum strepitu, neque humana sapientia nitebatur intelligi; debuit sacramentum Christi dispensare, in quo non verba, sed virtus fulgebat : non per quod homo, sed Deus gloriosus videretur ; collega enim piscatorum, non aliter quam illi, Christum praedicabat. Cum ergo ministrum se Christi et sacramentorum Dei probat, pseudoapostolos notat, et abnegat Christi esse quod tradunt, per id quod discordarent a traditione apostolica.

“Let a man so regard us, as ministers of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God.” He indicated this because some of the Corinthians thought less of him; but so that a man might think of him what God also thought, who had chosen him, he says “ministers of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God”. For since he did not strive to be understood by a din of words or by human wisdom, he had to dispense the sacrament of Christ, in which not words but power shone forth, so that not man but God might be seen to be glorious; for, a colleague of fishermen, he preached Christ no differently than they. When, therefore, he proves himself a minister of Christ and of the sacraments of God, he marks out the false apostles, and denies that what they hand on is Christ's, because they disagreed with the apostolic tradition.

4.2PL 17:201

Hic jam quæritur inter dispensatores, ut fidelis quis inveniatur. Hoc quod dicit, uon solum ad pseudoapostolorum personam pertinet; sed et ad reliquorum, qui accepta dispensatione, aut verecumdia, aut timore, aut certe commendationis suae causa constanter arguere trepidabant aut malos sensus aut mores. Hic euim tam constans erat, ut nec vitae suae parceret, dummodo fideliter omnia celebraret.

“Here now it is required among stewards that one be found faithful.” What he says applies not only to the person of the false apostles, but also to the others who, having received a stewardship, out of shame or fear, or certainly for the sake of their own reputation, were afraid to rebuke firmly either bad opinions or bad morals. For he himself was so firm that he did not spare even his own life, provided that he performed everything faithfully.

4.3PL 17:201–203

Mihi autem pro minimo est, ut a vobis dijudicer, aut ab humano die. Quos in tantis vitiis reprehendit, miserum dicit ab his se judicari ; quippe cum nec a justis judicandum se sciret. Aut ab humano die, hoc est, quia nec a legibus mundo creditis judicandus erat. Supergressus enim humanam justitiam, caelesti justitiae studebat, sicut dicit Dominus : Nisi abundaverit justitia vestra plusquam scribarum et pharisceorum, non intrabitis in regnum Vei. (Matth. v. 20). Humanum ergo diem cum, dicit, significat cl divinum ; in quo judicaturus est Christus, quia sicut jurisconsulti seu pontifices, quos vocant sacerdotes, cerios dies quibus judicatur, decreverunt ; ita et dies Domini definitus est, quo judicaturus est mundum.

“But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you, or by a human day.” He says it is miserable to be judged by those whom he rebukes for such great vices, since he knew he was not to be judged even by the just. “Or by a human day”: that is, because he was not to be judged even by the laws entrusted to the world. For, having gone beyond human righteousness, he strove for heavenly righteousness, as the Lord says: “Unless your righteousness exceeds that of the scribes and Pharisees, you will not enter the kingdom of God” (Matt 5:20). When he says “a human day”, then, he also signifies the divine one, on which Christ will judge; for as the jurists or pontiffs, whom they call priests, appointed fixed days on which judgment is given, so the day of the Lord has been fixed, on which he will judge the world.

4.4PL 17:203

Sed neque me ipsum judico ; nihil qnidem mihil conscius Imm. Aper'tem est q uia conscienliam puram habens sollicitus de sc non erat. Sed non in hoc justificatus sum. Nunc. humiliat se, et loquitur ut homo, qui possit culpam inctirrere nescius. Qui autem judicat me, Dominus est. Rec te nit; quamvis enim humiliaverit se, tamen Domino Christo plurumum dedit; quia patest, quod hommem latei, dum occulta judiraL, manifest re, non ut reum faciat, sed prudentem. a Quamvis enim sancius , tamen homo est, quem non potest fieri, ut nou a! iquid lateat. Interdum enim aliquid ut de putamus, qnod inutile est; nec enim omnia membra aut latera conversatinis humanæ descripta habemus ; ab iis autem quæ gravia sunt , aperte prohibiti sumnus. Nant quædam caus r nos fallere solent ex causis aliquibus orUe ; ut qnod uon est n ile, putemus utile : quod leve quidem est; quia propositumliberum est.

“But neither do I judge myself; for I am conscious of nothing against myself.” It is plain that, having a pure conscience, he was not anxious about himself. “But I am not justified by this.” Now he humbles himself and speaks as a man who could fall into a fault unawares. “But the one who judges me is the Lord.” He rightly says so; for although he humbled himself, he yet gave very much to the Lord Christ, because he can, in judging hidden things, make plain what escapes a man, not to make him guilty but to make him wise. For though he is holy, he is still a man, from whom it cannot be that nothing is hidden. For sometimes we think something useful which is useless; for we do not have every limb or side of human conduct described for us, though we are plainly forbidden the grave things. For certain things tend to deceive us, arising from various causes, so that we think useful what is not useful; but this is a light matter, because the will is free.

4.5PL 17:203

Itaque nolite ante tempus judicare, donec veniat Dominus. Monet illos ne indicent, cum judicandi sint, ei habeant duplex peccatum, sicut ait Dominus : Nolile judicare , ut non judicemini (Matth. VII, ł); s -d exspectate diem judicii Dei, ac si fideles et boni sini. Injnria enim judicis est, si anle cognitionem ejus a servo procedat judiciumaut sententia. Qui ei illuminabit occulta tenebrarum, et manifestabit consilia cordium : et tunc laus erit unicuique a Deo. Hoc dicit, quia iu die judicii nihil occultum crit eorum, quæ ge-la aut cogitata sunt: et simplicitas et hypocrisis illic aparebit; ut et qui despectus habebatur, forte appareat dignus : et qui aliquid esse putabatur, inveniatur reprobus. h Onia enim nuda mum in die judicii, et tunc Inus erit bene agenti vel cogitanti. Hic euim qui laudatur, improbabile est an dignus sit, sicut et in alio loco dicit : Nun enim qui se ipsum commendat, ille probatus est: sed quem Deus commendat ( II Cor. x, i7), quem ulique nihil latet.

“So do not judge before the time, until the Lord comes.” He warns them not to judge, since they are to be judged, and so have a double sin, as the Lord says: “Do not judge, so that you may not be judged” (Matt 7:1); but to await the day of God's judgment, as if they were faithful and good. For it is an injury to the judge if judgment or sentence proceeds from a servant before his hearing. “Who will also bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and make manifest the counsels of hearts; and then each will have praise from God.” He says this because on the day of judgment nothing will be hidden of what has been done or thought; both simplicity and hypocrisy will appear there; so that one who was held despised may perhaps appear worthy, and one who was thought to be something may be found reprobate. For all things are naked on the day of judgment, and then there will be praise for the one who acts or thinks well. For here, whether the one who is praised is worthy cannot be proved, as he says in another place: “For not the one who commends himself is approved, but the one whom God commends” (2 Cor 10:18), from whom indeed nothing is hidden.

4.6PL 17:203

Hœc autem, fratres, transfiguravi in me, et Apollo propter vos; ut in uobis discatis, lie supra quod scriptum eat, unus pro uno inflelur adversus alterum. Transfigursivit hæc in sc et Apollo, dum pseudoapostolorumglorias et traditiones perversas suli sua persona et Apolla evacuat, summatim illos designans, non singulatim ; ne forlc major discordia in populo nasceretur. Nemu enim audieus nomen saum taxari, aut qjus cui favet, contentus est tacere : tacito autem nomine si quis audiens, etiamsi de se intelligat dictum, dissimulat. Sub hac ergo propo' sitione evacuavit personas illorum , cnm dicit : Ego plantavi, Apollo ragavit, elc. (1 Cor. III, 6), ut inhis discerent nihil dandum hominibus.

“These things, brothers, I have transferred to myself and Apollos for your sake, so that you may learn in us not to be puffed up, beyond what is written, one for one against another.” He transferred these things to himself and Apollos when, under his own person and that of Apollos, he emptied the boasts and perverse traditions of the false apostles, indicating them in summary, not one by one, lest a greater discord should arise among the people. For no one who hears his own name censured, or that of the man he favours, is content to keep silent; but if the name is unspoken, a hearer, even if he understands it is said of him, conceals it. Under this proposition, then, he emptied their persons when he says: “I planted, Apollos watered”, and so on (1 Cor 3:6), so that they might learn by these that nothing is to be given to men.

4.7PL 17:203

Num quis te discernit ? Id est, sunt aliqui , qui amplius accipientes in baptismate aut in doclrina, cæteros dicant minus consecutos. Hoc iis loquitur, qui baptizatos ab aliis, plus aliquid esse putabant : quorum eloquentia seducebantur, ut fuMe quodam perversa recta putarent. Tanta enim discordia crat in populo, ut multa essent studia diversarum partium : et sic omnia dirta sua aptavit Apostolus sine manifestatione nominum omnibus panihus; ut <um legeretur epistola, unaquæque pars ad se dicta susciperet, audiens quod causæ suæ intendi cognosceret. Quid enim habes, quod non accepisti? Nibil illum boni ultra dicit consecutum ab aliis, quam ab eo acceperat , ideo frustra queri ; quod enim habebant, ab Ap,ostolo acceperant. Ad unum autemvidetur loqui. quia ad partem plebis loquimur. Si autm accepisti, quid gloriaris, quasi non acceperis? Hoc quasi insultatores Apostoli agebant per imperisiam ut eadem audientes, quæ ab Apostolo jam didicerant, illum evacuantes, de horum magisterio gloriaientur; eloquentia enm commendati, prædicationis gloriam in se convertebant. Apostolus vero contemptibilem sc volebat videri, dummodo Dei gloriam faccret acceptabilem.

“For who distinguishes you?” That is, there are some who, having received more in baptism or in teaching, say that the others have obtained less. He says this to those who thought that those baptized by others were something more, and by whose eloquence they were led astray, so that by a certain trick they thought perverse things right. For there was such discord among the people that there were many factions of different parties; and so the Apostle fitted all his words to all the parties without disclosing names, so that when the letter was read each party might take what was said to it, recognizing on hearing it that its own case was being addressed. “For what do you have that you did not receive?” He says that the man had obtained nothing good from others beyond what he had received from Paul, and so complained in vain; for what they had, they had received from the Apostle. He seems to speak to one person because he speaks to a part of the people. “But if you received it, why do you glory as if you had not received it?” Those who insulted the Apostle did this through ignorance: hearing the same things they had already learned from the Apostle, they emptied him of credit and gloried in the teaching of these men; for, commended by eloquence, they turned the glory of the preaching to themselves. But the Apostle was willing to seem contemptible, provided he made the glory of God acceptable.

4.8PL 17:203

Jam saturati estis, jam divites facti estis, sine nobis regnatis. Jronia est, ut dicunt ; irascentisenim verba sunt, non confirmantis. Iu quibus enim tanta vitra arguit, regnare illosdicil; sic enim putabant, gloriantes de iis quae a pseudoapostolis tradebantur. Kt utinamregnetis, ut et noa vobiscum regnemus. Ut pius pater etiam ingratis liliis bene optai. Qui enim poterat fieri, ut sine aposlolis regnarent ? Quidquid enim non :'apostolis traditum est, secleribus plenum est. Sic tamen ordo fuerat diCt're : Ut nobiscum regnetis; sed quia præmiserat : Et utinam regnetis, aliter dicI're non potuit nisi: Ut et nos nobiscum regnemus. Regnare anton est de ape et promissis Christi securum esc, et gaudere in iis, quae adversa propter nomen Christi accidunt; lucrum enim afferunt, non detrimentum. Unde alio loco dicit: Cum infirmor, tunc potens sum (H Cor. XII. 10).

“Already you are filled, already you have become rich; without us you reign.” It is irony, as they say; for they are the words of one who is angry, not of one who affirms. He says they reign, though he rebukes such great vices in them; for so they thought, glorying in what was handed on by the false apostles. “And would that you did reign, so that we too might reign with you.” Like a loving father, he wishes well even to ungrateful sons. For how could it be that they would reign without the apostles? For whatever has not been handed on by the apostles is full of wickedness. The order of thought should have been to say, “so that you might reign with us”; but because he had said first, “and would that you did reign”, he could not say otherwise than “so that we too might reign with you”. To reign, however, is to be secure in the hope and promises of Christ, and to rejoice in adversities that happen for the name of Christ; for they bring gain, not loss. Hence he says in another place: “When I am weak, then I am strong” (2 Cor 12:10).

4.9PL 17:203–205

. Puto enim quod Deus nos apostolo. uovissimos ostendit, quasi morti destinatos. Hoc ideo personæ suæ depUlai, quin semper in necessitate fuit, persecutiones ct pressuras ultra caeteros passus, sicut passuri sunt Enoch et Elias, c qui ultimo tempore futiui sunt apostoli. Mitti enim habent ante Chrustum ad præparandum populum Dei, et muniendas omnes Ecclesias, ad resistendum antichristo, quos et persecutiones pati et occidi lectio Apocalysis testatur. Horum ergo tempus suo tempori comparavit Apostolus dicens : Quasi morti destinatos (Apoc. a, 8 et seq.), ad hoe enim venturi sunt, ut occidantur. Qnia spectaculum facti sumus huic mundo, et angelis et hominibus. Quia erunt spectaculum et Enoch et Elias usque adeo, ut corpora corum iii platiNa pror jiciantur jo conspectu totius populi infidelis; ila et apostoli spectaculum facti sunt; quia publice ridebantur, positi ad injuriam et mortem quam passi suut. Mundum autem, angelos ei homines dixit : quia et aur geli mali sunt, dicente David iu psałmo septuagesimo septimo : Vexabut iłłos per angelos jualos. ei homines mali et increduli; his apostolerum injuriæ obr lectamento Hunt. Mundus autem idcirco infidelitas dicitur, quia visibilia sequitur.

“For I think that God has displayed us apostles as last, as men destined to death.” He applies this to his own person because he was always in hardship, suffering persecutions and afflictions beyond the others, as Enoch and Elijah, who will be apostles in the last time, are to suffer. For they are to be sent before Christ to prepare the people of God and to fortify all the churches to resist the antichrist; and the reading of the Apocalypse testifies that they will suffer persecutions and be killed. The Apostle compared their time with his own, saying: “as men destined to death” (Rev 11:8 and following); for they will come in order to be killed. “Because we have been made a spectacle to this world, both to angels and to men.” For Enoch and Elijah will be a spectacle, to the point that their bodies will be thrown out in the street in the sight of the whole unbelieving people; so too the apostles have been made a spectacle, because they were publicly mocked, exposed to the injury and death which they suffered. He called angels and men 'the world' because there are also evil angels, as David says in the seventy-seventh Psalm: “He afflicted them through evil angels”, and evil and unbelieving men; to these the injuries of the apostles are a delight. Unbelief is called 'the world' because it follows visible things.

4.10PL 17:205

NO'dul.; propter Christum. Verum est quia amantes Christum, stulti sunt mundo. Vos autem prudentes in Christo. Qui prudens in Christo judicatur a perfidis, non recte asserit Christum. Denique Marcion, quia negat Filium Dei, et incarnari Deum posituisse, prudens est mundo, et Photinus, quia non fatetur Christum per hi quud Batus est, Deum , sapiens videtur mundanis. Nos infirmi. Infirmi ideo, quia sine adulatione et cum stulititia, sicut videtur mundanis, prædicantes Christum injuriis subjicienbantur. fos autem fortes. Ideo fortes, quia sic profitebantur Christum, ne offenderent homines, ut essent securi. Vos nobiles. Qui enim Christum non fatetur, quia Abrah.e promissus est, et Nb initio prædicatus, hit nobilis contra Christum est ; quia antiquitatem promissi Christi aliis deputat. Nea vero ignobiles. Ignobilis mundo est, qui Christum, quod mundus denefat, ob initio profitetur. Hæ cigitur omnia supradicta, quæ negare videtur, confirmat, et quæ quasi confirmare videtur, negat. Irusseentis enim verba eunt, qui negando confitetur, et confitendo negat.

“We are fools for Christ's sake.” It is true that those who love Christ are fools to the world. “But you are wise in Christ.” One who is judged wise in Christ by the faithless does not rightly assert Christ. Indeed Marcion, because he denies that God has a Son and that God could become incarnate, is wise to the world; and Photinus, because he does not confess that Christ, in what he was born, is God, seems wise to worldly people. “We are weak.” Weak because, preaching Christ without flattery and with what seems foolishness to worldly people, they were subjected to injuries. “But you are strong.” Strong because they professed Christ in such a way as not to offend men, so as to be safe. “You are noble.” For one who does not confess that Christ was promised to Abraham and preached from the beginning is noble against Christ, because he ascribes the antiquity of the promise of Christ to others. “But we are without honour.” One is without honour to the world who professes Christ from the beginning, which the world denies. All the things said above, then, which he seems to deny, he confirms, and what he seems to confirm, he denies. For these are the words of one who is angry, who confesses by denying and denies by confessing.

4.11PL 17:205

Usque ad hanc horum et esurimus, et citimus, It nudi cumus , ei colaphizamur, et instabiles sumus, et laboramus operantes manibus nostris. Libere euim et juxta veram fidem siue aliqua adulatione Christum prædicantes, et gesta pravæ vitæ arguentes, gratiam apud homines uon habebant, et colaphizabantur, id est injuriis agebuntur, et instabiles erant; quia fugabantur, ne in loco din mai entes, fdures docerent. Ideo etmanibus operabantur, quia non solum gratiam apud homines non habebant; vorum etiam arb his accipere indignum erut, qui errori Studebant, sicut dicit in psalmo centesimo quadragesimn : Oleum autem peccatoris non impinguet caput meum (Psal. CXL, 5). Quia et libertatem arguendi amittit, et peecat, qui abeo accipit, qui ideo dat, na corripinter. Maledicimur st benedicimus : male iractanies enim se hortabantur ad bonum. Persecutionem patimur et sustinemus; quia persequentibus se non resistebant. Blasphemamur et obsecrumus: blasphemantes euim rogabant, ut permitterent sibi reddi rationem. Tamquam purgamenta hujus mundi facti .umus,a omnium peripsema usque modo. Non resistendo ulli, neque vicem in malis reddendo, sed semper se subjiciendo; ut per patientiam revocaret ad bonum, contemptibilis et despectus fiebat. Usque modo. idest, usque nunc etiam apud Corinibios, pro quibus hæc, quæ supra memorat, mAla passus est. Et quoniam humilitatem suem nihil in his proficere videbat, queritur dolore commobus tantam subjectionem et injurias nullum fractum habere potuisse; scd et quod deterius est, in pejus profecisse.

“Up to this hour we both hunger and thirst, and are naked, and are beaten, and are unsettled, and we labour working with our own hands.” For, preaching Christ freely and according to the true faith without any flattery, and rebuking the deeds of a depraved life, they had no favour with men, and were beaten, that is, treated with injuries, and were unsettled, because they were driven away, lest by staying long in one place they should teach more people. They worked with their hands because not only did they have no favour with men, but it was also unworthy to accept anything from those who were devoted to error, as he says in the hundred and fortieth Psalm: “But let not the oil of the sinner anoint my head” (Ps 140:5). For the one who accepts from someone who gives in order not to be rebuked both loses the freedom to rebuke and sins. “We are cursed, and we bless”: for they urged those who treated them badly toward the good. “We suffer persecution and endure it”: because they did not resist their persecutors. “We are blasphemed, and we entreat”: for they asked those who blasphemed to allow them to give an account. “We have become like the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, until now.” By resisting no one and not repaying evil for evil, but always submitting, so as to call people back to the good by patience, he became contemptible and despised. “Until now”: that is, even now among the Corinthians, for whom he suffered the evils he mentions above. And since he saw that his humility achieved nothing in them, he complains, moved by grief, that such great submission and such injuries could have no fruit, and, what is worse, had even turned to the worse.

4.14PL 17:205

Noti ut confundam vos, haec scribo : hos est, non ut ruborem vobis faciam, hæc scribo, sed ut corrigatis. Sed quasi filios meos churissimos moneo. Adhuc se supplicem fa< it, Me correpti. ei ad iram provocati, admonitiones ejus speruereut. id agit ut medicus salutaris , qui putamina abscindens , dolorem illatum spe et blanditiis mitigat, ut æger se curari permittat. Si enim decem millia pædagogorum habueritis in Chrislo , sed non multos patres. Nam in Christo Jesu per Evangelium ego vos genui. His dictis ostendit nullum posse eo affectu diligere illos , quo ipse eas diligebat. Quis euim alienos filios suis præponat in amere? Ac per boc montia ejus, qui et pro his tanta mala passus est, nun debere eos spernere.

“Not to confound you do I write these things”: that is, I do not write these things to make you blush, but so that you may correct yourselves. “But I admonish you as my dearest sons.” He still makes himself a suppliant, lest, being rebuked and provoked to anger, they should spurn his admonitions. He acts like a saving physician who, cutting away the dead flesh, soothes the pain he has caused with hope and gentle words, so that the patient lets himself be treated. “For though you have ten thousand tutors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus I begot you through the gospel.” By these words he shows that no one could love them with the affection with which he loved them. For who would prefer others' sons to his own in love? And therefore they ought not to spurn the admonitions of one who has also suffered such evils for them.

4.16PL 17:205

. Obsecro ergo vos, imitatores mei eatote. 4 benevolentiam sancti Apostoli, qui * bsecrat filios, ut imitentur patrem , hoc est, sponte regat agros, ut recipiant medicinam 1 In his tamen sui illos imitatores vult esse; ut sicut hic multa exitia prosalme eorum yb incredulis passus est , et non cessit, dummodo per dies et noctes evangelizaret iliis donum gratiæ Dei; ita et iti manentes in fide ejus et docnina, nou reciperent falsorum apostolorum prava commenta,b sed resisterent contemuentes opprobria, aut detractionos , ut patri suo spiritali inviolatum reservarent affectum.

“I beseech you, then, be imitators of me.” See the kindness of the holy Apostle, who beseeches his sons to imitate their father; that is, he begs the sick of his own accord to accept the medicine. Yet he wants them to be his imitators in this: that, just as he suffered many afflictions from unbelievers for their salvation and did not give way, provided that day and night he preached to them the gift of the grace of God, so they too, remaining in his faith and teaching, should not accept the perverse inventions of the false apostles, but resist them, despising reproaches or slanders, so as to keep their affection for their spiritual father unviolated.

4.17PL 17:205–207

ideo misi ad nos Timotheum, qui eat filius meus charissimus et fidelis inDomino. Hortatur illos iu hoc eodem Timotheo, quem ideo chanssimum et fidelem filium obtestatur in Domino, ut in hoc discerent, quid pecarent; cum enim huic testimonium perhibet, illos arguit. Qui vos commone faciat vias meas, quæ sunt in Christo Jesu, sicut ubique in omni Ecclesia doceo. Per istum quem fidelem lilium in Domino confirmat, reverti illos vult ad regulam a se traditæ veritatis; ut commoniti verbis et exemplis operum ejus restpiscerent, cognoscentes non perperam se fuisse ab Apostolo doctos, quando eadem tenere omnes Ec. clesias discerent.

“For this reason I have sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest and faithful son in the Lord.” He exhorts them in this same Timothy, whom he therefore attests to be his dearest and faithful son in the Lord, so that they might learn by him in what they were sinning; for when he bears witness to him, he rebukes them. “Who will remind you of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus, as I teach everywhere in every church.” Through this man, whom he confirms as a faithful son in the Lord, he wants them to return to the rule of the truth he had handed on; so that, reminded by his words and the example of his works, they might come to their senses, recognizing that they had not been wrongly taught by the Apostle, when they learned that all the churches hold the same things.

4.18PL 17:207

Tamquam non venturus essem ad vos, sic inflati sunt quidam. Indignabantur quidam Corinthiorum, quia non ibat ad illos, non desiderio, sed superbia, quod quasi indignos illos haberet ; cum magis Apostolo hoc studium fuerit, ut de indignis faceret dignos. Habebat ergo votum eundi, sed majora erant, quac agebat.

“Some are puffed up, as though I were not coming to you.” Some of the Corinthians were indignant that he did not go to them, not out of longing but out of pride, as though he held them unworthy; whereas the Apostle's aim was rather to make the unworthy worthy. He had, then, the wish to go, but what he was doing was more important.

4.19PL 17:207

Veniam autem cito ad vos, si Dominus permiserit. a Post commonitionem promittit se ire ad illos, sed si Dominus permitteret; ut quia plus scit Deus quam homo, ideo si sciret operae pretium esse, permitteret: et si non iret, Dominum non sivisse ostenderet, causa utique indignitatis illorum. Ei recognoscam non sermOnem illorum , qui inflati sunt, sed virtutem. ConTundit illos, quia cum oblique couversarenlur , indignabantur, quasi digni essent ab Apostolo visitari.

“But I will come to you soon, if the Lord permits.” After the admonition he promises to go to them, but if the Lord should permit; so that, since God knows more than man, he would permit it if he knew it was worthwhile; and if he did not go, he would show that the Lord had not allowed it, certainly because of their unworthiness. “And I will find out not the speech of those who are puffed up, but their power.” He confounds them, because, though they lived crookedly, they were indignant, as though they deserved to be visited by the Apostle.

4.20PL 17:207

Nee enim in sermone est regnum Dei, aed in virtute. Ut sicut regnum Dei non splendore verborum commendatur, sed virtute signorum, ita et hi non verbis nudis, sed virtute operum spiritualium dignos se ostenderent ab Apostolo visitari.

“For the kingdom of God is not in speech but in power.” So that, just as the kingdom of God is commended not by splendour of words but by the power of signs, so these too should show themselves worthy to be visited by the Apostle not by bare words but by the power of spiritual works.

4.21PL 17:207

Quid vultis? In virga veniam ad vos, an in charitate et spiritu mansuetudinis ? Terroris verba infert, ut pudorem passi, qui infanti erant, humiliarentur ; ut si vere Apostoli præsentiam desiderarent, praepararent se ad excipiendum eum, id est, abluerent se b ab omni macula criminis; ut veniens ad illos, laetitiam haberet quasi cum filiis charissimis.

“What do you want? Shall I come to you with a rod, or in love and a spirit of gentleness?” He adds words of terror, so that those who were puffed up, being shamed, might be humbled; so that if they truly desired the Apostle's presence, they might prepare themselves to receive him, that is, wash themselves from every stain of sin; so that, coming to them, he might have joy as with his dearest sons.

Chapter 5

5.1PL 17:207

Omnino auditur inter vos fornicatio, et talia fornicatio, qualis nec inter gentes. Ut quam grave sit istud peccatum ostenderet, necab iis hoc dixit admitti, qui Deum nesciunt; ut proinde qua poena hic muletandus esset, ostenderet, c qui sub aeterna et divina justitia constitutus , tanti sceleris crimen admiserat. Ita ut quis uxorem patris habeat. Praemissi criminis prodidit genus; ut non solum illum aperte reum mortis faceret, sed et adhærentes illi non immunes a crimine demonstraret, in quo enim difficile peccatur, plus facit reum.

“It is actually reported that there is sexual immorality among you, and such sexual immorality as is not even among the gentiles.” To show how grave this sin is, he said it is not committed even by those who do not know God; so as to show accordingly with what penalty this man should be punished, who, though placed under eternal and divine justice, had committed the crime of so great a wickedness. “That someone has his father's wife.” He disclosed the kind of crime mentioned, so as not only to make him plainly guilty of death, but also to show that those who sided with him were not free of the crime; for sinning in a matter where sin is difficult makes one more guilty.

5.2PL 17:207

Et vos inflati estis , et non magis luctum habuistis. Superbiam illorum in tantum humiliat, ut non querulos jam, sed magis supplices faciat. Erant enim et ipsi participes , dum paterentur reum tam ingentis facinoris secum incorreptum convenire ; ut omnes uno consilio abjicerent eum , si negaret emendare se. Si autem quis potestatem non habet, quem sit reum, ahjicere, aut probare non valet, immunis est, et judicis non est sine accusatore dam. nare, quia et Dominus Judam, cum fur esset, quia non est accusatus, minime abjecit. Ut tolleretur de medio vestrum, qui hoe opus fecit. Cognito opere isto , pellendum illum fuisse de cœtu fraternitatis; omnes enim crimen ejus sciebant, et non arguebant; publice enim novercam suam loco uxoris habebat. In qua re neque testibus opus erat, neque tergiversatione aliqua poterat tegi crimen.

“And you are puffed up, and have not rather mourned.” He humbles their pride so far as to make them no longer complainers but rather suppliants. For they too were sharers in it, while they allowed one guilty of so enormous a crime to assemble with them uncorrected; whereas all of one mind should have cast him out if he refused to amend himself. But if anyone does not have the power to cast out someone he knows to be guilty, or cannot prove it, he is free of blame; and it is not for a judge to condemn without an accuser; for the Lord too did not cast out Judas, though he was a thief, because he was not accused. “So that the one who did this deed might be removed from your midst.” Once this deed was known, he should have been driven from the assembly of the brotherhood; for all knew his crime and did not rebuke it; for he openly kept his stepmother in place of a wife. In this matter there was no need of witnesses, nor could the crime be covered by any evasion.

5.5PL 17:207–209

Ego quidem absens corpore, præsens autem spiritu : id est, absens facie, praesens autem auctoritate spiritus , qui nusquam abest. Jam judicavi ut præsens, eum qui hoc admisit, in nomine Domini nostri Jesu Christi congregati, vobis et meo spiritu, cum virtute Domini nostri Jesu, tradere hunc Satanæ in interitum carnis. Quoniam d omnis carnis voluptas a diabolo est,ac per hoc cum huic voluptati remittitur, traditur Satanæ; caro enim hoc habet in natura, ut intereat; anima ergo cum se jungit desiderio ejus, infirmans spiritualem suum vigorem, simul interitum patitur. Itaque si hiccorreptus stupri admissi, erubesceret ejectum se, non interirct, pœnitentia subsequente. e Non tantum omnium consensu et præsentia ; sed virtute Domini Jesu, id est sententia cujus legatione fungebatur Apostolus, abjiciendum illum de Ecclesia censuit. Cum ejicitur, traditur Satanae in interitum carnis; et anima enim et corpus intereunt, quando quae contra legem sunt, fiunt: sed in hac aliter causa interitus carnis homiui deputatur. Quamquam enim omnia peccata carnalem hominem præstent, hoc tamen specialiter desiderium carnis est, f quo cum corpore tradit gehennae ; quia victa anima, sordibus maculata anima, libidine carnis fit caro; sicut et corpus recte gubernatum spiritale appellatur. Animus tamen est, qui aut victus illecebris, totum hominem carneum facit: aut in vigore naturae suae manens, carni praestat, ut spiritualis dicatur. Ut spiritus salvus sit in die Domini Jesu Christi. Tradit contaminatum supradictum Satanae, ut epiritus salvus sit in hominibus Ecclesiae in die judicii; nisi enim ejectus esset, non fieret salvus spiritus Ecclesiæ in die judicii. Deserebat enim omnes contaminationis causa , ut in die Domini nudi ab Spiritu sancto inventi, audirent a judice Domino ; Recedite a me, non novi vos (Matth. vn, 23); sicut dicit ad Romanos : Si quis autem spiritum Christi non habet, hic non eat ejus. (Rom. VIII, 9); et in alia epistola : Nolite contristare Spiritum sanctum Dei. (Ephes. IV, 30). Si enim contristatur deserit, et non eril salvus : non utique sibi, qui impassibilis est: sed nobis quibus datus est: ut per illum Dei filii esse probemur. Res enim quæ amittitur, salva non est, non utique sibi, quæ ubicumque sit, necesse est ut sit; sed ei a quo amittitur.

“I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit”: that is, absent in face but present by the authority of the Spirit, who is absent nowhere. “I have already judged, as if present, the one who has done this, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when you are gathered, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus, to hand this man over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh.” Since all pleasure of the flesh is from the devil, therefore when someone is given over to this pleasure, he is handed over to Satan; for the flesh has this by nature, that it perishes; so the soul, when it joins itself to its desire, weakening its spiritual vigour, suffers destruction along with it. And so, if this man, rebuked for the sexual immorality he committed, were ashamed at being cast out, he would not perish, repentance following. Not only by the agreement and presence of all, but by the power of the Lord Jesus, that is, by the sentence of him whose embassy the Apostle discharged, he decreed that the man should be cast out of the church. When he is cast out, he is handed over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh; for both soul and body perish when things contrary to the law are done; but in this case the destruction of the flesh is ascribed to the man in another way. For although all sins render a man carnal, this is especially the desire of the flesh, by which he hands himself over with the body to Gehenna; for when the soul is conquered and stained with filth, it becomes flesh by the lust of the flesh; just as the body too, rightly governed, is called spiritual. Yet it is the mind which, either conquered by enticements, makes the whole man fleshly, or, remaining in the vigour of its nature, enables the flesh to be called spiritual. “So that the spirit may be saved on the day of the Lord Jesus Christ.” He hands over the defiled man mentioned to Satan so that the spirit may be saved in the people of the church on the day of judgment; for unless he had been cast out, the spirit of the church would not be saved on the day of judgment. For the Spirit would have deserted all because of the defilement, so that, found on the day of the Lord stripped of the Holy Spirit, they would hear from the Lord, the judge: “Depart from me, I do not know you” (Matt 7:23); as he says to the Romans: “If anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he is not his” (Rom 8:9); and in another letter: “Do not grieve the Holy Spirit of God” (Eph 4:30). For if he is grieved, he departs, and will not be saved; not, of course, for himself, for he is impassible, but for us, to whom he has been given, so that through him we may be proved to be sons of God. For a thing that is lost is not saved, not for itself, since wherever it is it must exist, but for the one by whom it is lost.

5.6PL 17:209

a Bona est gloriatio vestra? Ilocest, non bona est; læti enim erant, cum magis contristari debuerint in fratre tam acerbe peccante, sicut tristis fuit Samuel in Saul peccante. A quo crimine mali doctores aut dissimulabant, aut negligentius arguebant(sicut et Heli sacerdos (I Reg. II, 23), filios suos peccantes in Deum) b ne amari essent hominibus. Nescitis quia modicum fermentum lotam massam corrumpit ? Ita et peccatum unius, quod cognitum non arguitur, multos contaminat; immo omnes qui norum , et non devitant, aut cum possint arguere, dissimnlant. Non enim sibi videtur peccare, quando a nullo corripitur aut vitatur.

“Is your glorying good?” That is, it is not good; for they were glad, when they ought rather to have been saddened over a brother sinning so bitterly, as Samuel was sad over Saul's sinning. Bad teachers either ignored this crime or rebuked it too negligently (as Eli the priest did his sons who sinned against God, 1 Sam 2:23), so as not to be disliked by men. “Do you not know that a little leaven corrupts the whole lump?” So too the sin of one person, known and not rebuked, defiles many; indeed all who know of it and do not avoid him, or who conceal it when they could rebuke it. For he does not seem to himself to sin when he is rebuked or avoided by no one.

5.7PL 17:209

Expurgate vetus fermentum, ut sitis nova conspersio. Hoc duplici genere accipiendum est, quia est et fermentum humana doctrina, dicente Salvatore : Cavete a fermento Pharisæorum (Matth. XVI, 11), id est a doctrina. Et ad malam ergo doctrinam cavendam, et ad hanc causam dictum est, quia ejecto fornicatore, vetus fermentum ejicitur. Ideo autem vetus quia antiqui erroris peccatum est. Nova autem compositio, Christi doctrina est. Sicut estis azymi. Azyma ex causa non fermenta. tae farinae dictum est, cum filii Israel ejecti sunt de Ægypto; ut fermentum vetustas haberetur , azyma autem novitas. Abjectis enim vcteribus erroribus Ægyptiorum in novam legem inducti sunt; ita et Corinthii post paganorum errores in Evaugilium Christi inducti sunt. Hortatur ergo, ut secundum professionem suam , quam ab Apostolo sub nomine Christi acceperant, et viverent, jam vitae novae cultores : et hoc est azymos esse. Pascha nostrum immolatus est Christus. Secundum Legem docet novitatem paschæ ratione consistere, et ideo Christum esse occisum , ut ex eo novapracdicatio novam faceret conversationem ; ut qnia paschae rationem colimus , vetcrem vitam non sequamur. Pascha itaque immolatio cst, nun transitus sicut quibusdam videtur; prius enim pascha, et sic transitus, quia ante exemplum Salvaioris est et sic signum salutis. Nec enim ante signum, quam crux; nam occiso vespere agno , in Ægypto filii Israel pascUa egerunt, ex cujus sanguine postes signarunt ; ut noctu Angelus transiens , ea loca non contingeret, quæ sanguine agni fuerant oblita (Exod. XII, 28).

“Clean out the old leaven, so that you may be a new lump.” This is to be taken in two ways, because leaven is also human teaching, as the Saviour says: “Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees” (Matt 16:11), that is, of their teaching. It was said, then, both to guard against bad teaching and for this case, because when the fornicator is cast out, the old leaven is cast out. It is 'old' because it is the sin of the ancient error. The new mixture is Christ's teaching. “As you are unleavened.” Unleavened bread was named from flour not leavened when the children of Israel were brought out of Egypt; so that leaven was held to be oldness and the unleavened newness. For, having cast off the old errors of the Egyptians, they were led into a new law; so too the Corinthians, after the errors of the pagans, were led into the gospel of Christ. He exhorts them, then, to live according to their profession, which they had received from the Apostle under the name of Christ, as people who now practise a new life; and this is to be unleavened. “Christ our Passover has been sacrificed.” He teaches according to the law that the newness consists in the meaning of the Passover, and that Christ was slain so that from it a new preaching might make a new way of life; so that, since we keep the meaning of the Passover, we may not follow the old life. The Passover, therefore, is a sacrifice, not a passing over, as it seems to some; for first the Passover, and then the passing over, because first comes the Saviour's pattern and then the sign of salvation. For the sign does not come before the cross; for when the lamb had been slain in the evening, the children of Israel in Egypt kept the Passover, and marked their doorposts with its blood, so that the angel passing by at night would not touch the places smeared with the lamb's blood (Exod 12).

5.8PL 17:209

Itaque festa celebremus, non in fermento veteri. Hoc est lætitiam habentes renovationis, facta vetera fugiamus, immunditiam omnem abjicientes a nobis, quæ estcorruplio; quia sicut fermentum lotam massam corrumpit, ita et mala vita lotum hominem. Ergo ut non solum a turpiludine vitæ nos observemus, sed et ab iniquitatis studio, adjecit: Nec in fermento malitiæ et nequitia, aed in azymis sinceritatis et veritatis. Hoc est, ut sinceritas mundam vitam faciat, veritas autem omnem fraudem excludat.

“So let us celebrate the feast, not with the old leaven.” That is, rejoicing in renewal, let us flee old deeds, casting away from us all uncleanness, which is corruption; for as leaven corrupts the whole lump, so a bad life corrupts the whole man. So that we may keep ourselves not only from shameful living but also from the pursuit of iniquity, he added: “nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.” That is, so that sincerity may make life clean, and truth exclude all fraud.

5.9PL 17:209

. Scripsi vobis in epistola, ne commisceamini fomicariis. Scripsisse se significat prius, ubi commonet illos , ne jungerent se malae vitæ Irominibus. Et quia nun intellexisse forte ea quae scripserat, videbantur; nunc in hac epistola quid scripserit, interpretatur dicens : Non utique fornicariis hujus mundi : sed a fratribus talibus scripsi reccdendum. Aut avaris, aut rapacibus, aut idolis servientibus ; alioquin debueratis de hoc mundo exisse. Igitur intellectum eorum arguit, qui putnbant forte quia ab incredulis, fornicariis, aut avaris, aut rapacibus, aut idolis servientibus, prohibuisset, non a fratribus; et ideo illum qui uxorem patris habebat, inter se esse non ægre ferebant. Si igitur his commisceamini, inquit, melius erat mon vos ; compendium est enim c male agentibus, si citius moriantur, quam si diulius in peccatis versentur.

“I wrote to you in the letter not to associate with fornicators.” He indicates that he had written earlier, where he warns them not to join themselves to people of bad life. And since they seemed perhaps not to have understood what he had written, he now in this letter interprets what he wrote, saying: “Not at all the fornicators of this world”, but I wrote that one must withdraw from such brothers. “Or the greedy, or robbers, or idolaters; otherwise you would have had to go out of this world.” He rebukes the understanding of those who perhaps thought that he had forbidden association with unbelievers who were fornicators, greedy, robbers, or idolaters, not with brothers; and therefore they were not troubled that the man who had his father's wife was among them. “If, then, you associate with these”, he says, “it would be better for you to die”; for it is a gain for evildoers to die sooner rather than to live longer in sins.

5.11PL 17:209

Nunc autem scripsi vobis, ne commisceamini. Si is qui frater nominatur intervos , est fornicator, aut avarus, aut idolis serviens, aut maledicus, aut ebriosus, aut rapax, cnm hujusmodi ne cibum quidem sumere. Cum fratre pruhibct cibum sumere, cum infideli aulem non prohibuit, quippe cum dicat : Si quis vos vocat ex lidelibus ad cœnam, et vultis ire, omne quod appositum fuerit, manducate (Luc. x, 8). Ideo ait :

“But now I have written to you not to associate with anyone who is called a brother among you if he is a fornicator, or greedy, or an idolater, or a reviler, or a drunkard, or a robber; with such a one not even to eat.” He forbids taking food with a brother, but did not forbid it with an unbeliever, since he says: “If any of the unbelievers invites you to dinner and you wish to go, eat whatever is set before you” (1 Cor 10:27). Therefore he says:

5.12PL 17:209

Quo enim mihi de his, qui foris suntjudicare? Verum est quia perfidos episcopus non potest judicare : cum fratre autem in quo vitia hæc reperiuntur, non solum sacramenta uon edenda, sed sed nee communem escam docet; ut erubescat, cunt vitatur et se corrigat.

“For what have I to do with judging those who are outside?” It is true that a bishop cannot judge unbelievers; but with a brother in whom these vices are found he teaches that not only are the sacraments not to be eaten, but not even ordinary food; so that he may blush when he is avoided, and correct himself.

5.13PL 17:209

Nonne de iis qui intus sunt, vos judicatis? Judicat quis, dum discernit cui fratri adhæreat, quem arguat, quem devitet, Nam eos qui foris sunt, Deus dijudicabit. Superius : Nolite, ait, ante tempus judicare (1 Cor. IV, 5) ; hic non prohibet. Sed superius incognita per suspicionem maxime de rectore prohibuit judicare; quia Dei solius est occulta judicare; hoc autem loco, ut frater fratrem examinet (II Cor. XIII, 5), etiain jubet, sicut alio loco dicit : Vos ipsos tentate, si estis in fide : ipsi vos probate (II Cor. xv, 5). Qui autem foris sunt, in die judicii damnabuntur ; quia dixit Dominus : Qui non crediderit, jam judicatus est (Joan. III, i8). In quo enim spes non est, pro mortuo habendus est. Auferte malum ex vobis ipsis. Adhuc commonet, ut discernantur a malis et operibus et hominibus.

“Do you not judge those who are inside?” One judges when he discerns which brother to cling to, which to rebuke, which to avoid. “For God will judge those who are outside.” Above he says: “Do not judge before the time” (1 Cor 4:5); here he does not forbid it. But above he forbade judging unknown things on suspicion, especially about a ruler, because judging hidden things belongs to God alone; in this place, however, he even commands that brother examine brother, as he says in another place: “Test yourselves, whether you are in the faith; prove yourselves” (2 Cor 13:5). But those who are outside will be condemned on the day of judgment; for the Lord said: “Whoever does not believe has already been judged” (John 3:18). For one in whom there is no hope is to be counted as dead. “Remove the evil from among yourselves.” He again warns them to separate themselves from evil, both deeds and men.

Chapter 6

6.1PL 17:209–211

Audet aliquis vestrum adversus alterum habens negotium, judicari apud iniquos, et non apud sanctos ? Iniquos daptici genere significat, et qui ,non credutit, et qui leges a Deo mundo creditas frequenter cum adulatione interpretantur, auctoritatem barum idolis deputantes ideoque iniqui sunt ; et quia in Ecelesia magis lex est, ubi Dominus legis timetur, melius din it apud Dei ministros agere causam: facilius enim de Dei timore sententiam legis veram prumunt.

“Does any of you, having a matter against another, dare to go to law before the unrighteous and not before the saints?” He means the unrighteous in two ways: both those who do not believe, and those who often interpret with flattery the laws entrusted by God to the world, ascribing their authority to idols, and are therefore unrighteous; and since there is more law in the church, where the Lord of the law is feared, he says it is better to plead a case before God's ministers; for out of the fear of God they more readily bring out the true sentence of the law.

6.2PL 17:211

Aut ignoratis quoniam sancti hunc mundum judicabunt. Nibil otiose dicit Apostolus; ideo cuim hunc mundum dixit, ut ostendat et alterum ; qu a et Joannes apostolus (I Joan, i, 15): Noliie, ait, diligere hunc mundum Et Dominus in Evaugdio : Sic, inquit dilexit Deus mundum, elc., (Joan. III, 16). Hic ergo mUndus in errore est, non ille superior, ad cujus similitudinem hic factus est. Unde homo hicpo< situs est, ad imaginem Dei factus, ut sicut in Stiperiore mundo ab uno Dan sunt omnia, ita et in hoc ab uno homine omnes haberent originem. Hinc est unde Moyses in Deuteronomio : Cnm divideret, inquit, Altissimus gentem, quemadmodum dixpersit jilios Adæ : statuit fines ge utium secundum numerum angelorum Dt'i. ( Deut. XXXII, 18). Quid lam apertum, hunc mundum superioris esse imaginem certa ex causa; est enim et H erosalem inferior; ei iila superior, quam matrem nostram vocat ideiu Apostolus (Galat. IV, 26) : est inferior paradisus , in quo homo positus, mandutum et ut operaretur ibi, et ut cusiodire!, accepit ( Gen. II, 8). Est et ille caelestis, in quo raptus Apostolus , audivit verba arcana (II Cor. xii, 2). Judicabunt crgo sancti hunc mun- I dum : quia exempto fidei illorum perfidia' mundi damnabitur. Et si in nobis judicabitur mundus. Tunc judicabitur hic mundus in nohis. si opUs perfidorum hominum non inveniatur in nobis. Indigni ergo sunt hujusmodi, qui etiam de minimis judicent ? Hoc est, non sunt utique indigni ii, qui ipsum mundum judicaturi sunt, ea judicare quæ mundi sunt.

“Or do you not know that the saints will judge this world?” The Apostle says nothing idly; he said “this world” to show that there is another; for the apostle John also says: “Do not love this world” (1 John 2:15). And the Lord in the Gospel says: “For God so loved the world”, and so on (John 3:16). It is this world, then, that is in error, not that higher one, in whose likeness this one was made. Hence man was placed here, made in the image of God, so that, just as in the higher world all things are from one God, so in this one all might have their origin from one man. Hence Moses says in Deuteronomy: “When the Most High divided the nations, as he scattered the sons of Adam, he set the boundaries of the nations according to the number of the angels of God” (Deut 32:8). What could be so plain as that this world is, for a definite reason, the image of the higher? For there is also a lower Jerusalem, and that higher one which the same Apostle calls our mother (Gal 4:26); there is a lower paradise, in which man was placed and received the command both to work it and to keep it (Gen 2:15); there is also that heavenly one into which the Apostle was caught up and heard secret words (2 Cor 12:2–4). The saints, then, will judge this world, because by the example of their faith the faithlessness of the world will be condemned. “And if the world will be judged by you.” This world will be judged by us then, if the work of faithless men is not found in us. “Are you unworthy, then, to judge even the smallest matters?” That is, those who are to judge the world itself are certainly not unworthy to judge the things that are of the world.

6.3PL 17:211

Nescitis quoniam angelos judicabimus? Addidit plus, dicendo : angelos judicabimus, id est, potentias spiritales, quas alio loco tradit in cœlestibus degere, eodem genere judicandos angelos a noLis, quo et mundus judicabiur.

“Do you not know that we shall judge angels?” He added something more by saying “we shall judge angels”, that is, the spiritual powers which, he teaches in another place, dwell in the heavenly places; meaning that the angels are to be judged by us in the same way as the world will be judged.

6.4PL 17:211

Sæcularia igitur judicia si habueritis, contempubiles qui sunt in Ecclesia, illos ad judicandum constituite. Sæcularia judicia suut, ad corpus pertinentia vel corporea. Et quia non sic fieri dt bci, adjecit : A Ad reverentiam vestram dico. Ne quia supra negotium nominavit, sed quale nun significavit; sunt enim et divina negotia, dicente eodem : Adjus tor negotii mei (Rom. xvi, 2). Et sæcularia forte judicia, quia prohibuerat apud perfidus agenda, quamvis in Ett lesia, sicut amlierant, a qualibuscumque tamen putarent audienda aut terminanda; ad ruhorcu eorum ait : Contemplibiles qni sunt in Eeclesia, illos ad judicandum constituite. Sunt cnim in Ecclesia et lignea va,a ; tam enim intractahih8 et incousideratea eos significavit, ut imperitos forte ex fratribus judices cligcreut. Hoc de experto Apostolus; sciebat enim qnam tepidi et improvidi in reliquis cauusfuerant deprehensi. Sic non eat intervos quisquam lopitfU, qui possit judicare inter fratrem suum? Quia ergo sunt, influit, sapientes fratres, aliqui horum eligantur ad judicandum quorum judicium b miretur mundus. MagnIs enim pudor est, si inter eos qui dicuntur Deum cognovisse, non inveniatur, qui examinare possit negotium justa jus evangelicum. Ideo autem fratrem judicem eligendum dicit, quia adhuc rector Ecclesiæ illorum non erat ordinatus.

“If, then, you have worldly judgments, appoint those who are contemptible in the church to judge them.” Worldly judgments are those concerning the body or bodily things. And since it ought not to be done in this way, he added: “I say this to your shame.” Since above he named a 'matter' but did not indicate what kind (for there are also divine matters, as the same Apostle says: “a helper of my business”, Rom 16:2), and since perhaps, because he had forbidden worldly judgments to be pleaded before unbelievers, they might think them to be heard or settled in the church, as they had heard, but by anyone at all, he says to shame them: “Appoint those who are contemptible in the church to judge.” For there are also wooden vessels in the church; for he indicated that they were so unmanageable and thoughtless that they might perhaps choose unskilled judges from among the brothers. The Apostle says this from experience; for he knew how lukewarm and short-sighted they had been found in other matters. “Is there thus no wise man among you who can judge between his brother?” Since, then, he says, there are wise brothers, let some of them be chosen to judge, whose judgment the world may admire. For it is a great shame if among those who are said to have known God there is not found one who can examine a matter according to the law of the gospel. He says a brother should be chosen as judge because a ruler of their church had not yet been ordained.

6.6PL 17:211

Sed frater cum fratre judicio contendit, et hoc apud infideles. Manifestum est quia infideles aut arbilros, ut assolet fieri, postulatos significat, aut judicem publicum, cui dici solet: Hodie dies sacrorum est, jus dici uon potest.

“But brother goes to law with brother, and that before unbelievers.” It is plain that by unbelievers he means either arbitrators who have been requested, as usually happens, or a public judge, to whom it is customary to say: “Today is a day of sacred rites; justice cannot be pronounced.”

6.7PL 17:211

Jam quidem omnino delictum in vobis eat, quod judicia habetis inter vos. Peccatum esse significat, quia frater cum fratre litigat, cum danda opera sit, ut concordes siut, quasi germani; maxime cum fldes nostra paci studeat. Quamquam euim christianus litigare non debeat, tamen si grave quid fuerit, et quod contemni non possit , cansam ad Ecclesiam deferal; no et damnum ad praesens, et offensionem forte incurrat.

“Already it is altogether a fault in you that you have lawsuits among you.” He indicates that it is a sin that brother quarrels with brother, when effort should be made that they be of one mind, like brothers by birth; especially since our faith strives for peace. For although a Christian ought not to go to law, yet if there is something serious that cannot be overlooked, let him bring the case to the church, lest he incur both present loss and perhaps offence.

6.8PL 17:211

Quare non magis * injuriam assipitis? quare nou magis fraudem ? Sed vos injuriam fucitis, et fraudatis : et hoc fratribus. Nunc hos corripit, quorum injustitia jurgium generatur; quia n n solum per frandem admissam roi sunt, sed et partem habent delicti illorum, qui coacti injuria aut fraude eorum, infideles rogant ad judicandum : et cum frandem aut injurias illatas persequi non deberent, non solum vindicant, sed et. ipsi fraudem et injurias faciunt; ut punienda exempla fratribus tribuant. Et quid aliis faccre credatur, qui non parcit suis?

“Why do you not rather accept injury? Why not rather be defrauded? But you yourselves do injury and defraud, and that to brothers.” Now he reproves those whose injustice gives rise to the quarrel; for they are guilty not only through the fraud committed, but also share in the fault of those who, compelled by their injury or fraud, ask unbelievers to judge; and whereas they ought not to pursue the fraud or injuries done to them, they not only take vengeance but themselves commit fraud and injuries, so as to give their brothers examples deserving punishment. And what would one believe he does to others, who does not spare his own?

6.9PL 17:211–213

An nescitis, quia iniqui regnum Dei non possidebunt? Hoc dicto ostendit illos non nescios peccare, ac per hoc gravius vindicaudum. d Si enim immisericordes rei sunt apud Deum, quanto magis iniqui? Nolite errare; nam neque fornicarii, neque idolis servientes, neque adulteri, neque molles, neque masculorum concubitores , neque fures, Neque avari, neque ebriosi, neque maledici, neque rapace. regnum Dei possidebunt. Non hæc idcirco memoravit quasi nescirent, apud quos aunum et sex menses sedit, docens Evangelium Dei : sed commonuit, ut restauraret in iilis reverentiam Legis, et meritum ad regna cœlorum (Actor. XVIII, 11).

“Or do you not know that the unrighteous will not possess the kingdom of God?” By this saying he shows that they did not sin unknowingly, and therefore are to be punished more severely. For if the unmerciful are guilty before God, how much more the unrighteous? “Do not be deceived; for neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor the effeminate, nor those who lie with males, nor thieves, nor the greedy, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor robbers will possess the kingdom of God.” He did not mention these things as though they did not know them, those among whom he stayed a year and six months teaching the gospel of God; but he reminded them, so as to restore in them reverence for the law and the merit for the kingdom of heaven (Acts 18:11).

6.11PL 17:213

Et hoc quidem fuistis. Ne omnibus hoc . ascribere videretur, aut certe omnes ab his criminibus immune faceret, si faceret (prohibuisse enim videbatur, non revelasse crimina illorum) idcirco sic ait : Et hoc quidem fuistis. Et ne ad itam illos provocaret, adjicit : Sed abluti estis; ut agnoscentes crimina rei f.cii, statim respirarent audientes : Sed abluti estis. Solent l'nim ali'lui puJorelu pati, et corrigere, cum de se audiunt bona. Sed sanctificati estis, aed justificati estis in nomine Domini nostri Jesu Christi, ei Spiritu Dei nostri. Hæc omnia beneficia puritatis in baptismate consecuti noscuntur, qnod est fundamentum evangelicæ veritatis. Illic enitn omnibus peccatis depositis, abluitur credens, et justificatur in Domini nomine, et per Spiritum Dei nostri Deo filius adoptatur. Per hoc admonet illos quanta et qualis sit gratia, quam per veram traditionem assecuti sunt : postea vere contra hanc regulam fidei impulsu malorum doctorum sentientes, his beneficiis se exuerunt. Unde id agii, ut revocet illos ad veram et primam sententiam; ut recuperarent, quod fuerant consecuti.

“And such indeed you were.” So that he might not seem to ascribe this to all, or else to make all free of these crimes, if he did so (for he seemed to have forbidden their crimes, not exposed them), he speaks thus: “And such indeed you were.” And lest he provoke them to anger, he adds: “But you were washed”; so that, recognizing their crimes and made guilty, they might at once breathe again on hearing, “But you were washed.” For some are apt to feel shame and amend when they hear good things of themselves. “But you were sanctified, but you were justified in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and in the Spirit of our God.” All these benefits of purity are known to be obtained in baptism, which is the foundation of the gospel truth. For there, all sins having been put away, the believer is washed and justified in the Lord's name, and through the Spirit of our God is adopted as a son to God. By this he reminds them how great and of what kind is the grace which they obtained through the true tradition; but afterwards, thinking contrary to this rule of faith at the prompting of bad teachers, they stripped themselves of these benefits. Hence he acts so as to call them back to the true and first belief, so that they might recover what they had obtained.

6.12PL 17:213

a Omnia mihi licent, sed non omnia expediunl. Quibusdam videtur propter libertatem concessi arbitrii dixisse Apostolum : Omnia mihi Iicent, etc. ; ut liceat fornicari, pon tamen expediat. Sed quomodo licet, qnod prohibetur Y Aut certe si omnia licent, nihil poiest diei illicitum. Sed licet, non tamen expedii. Hæc susurrant poLias, quam asserunt, aut immemores aut negligentes. Uicit enim Joannes Baptista ad Herodem : Non /icet tibi habere uxorem fratris tui (Marc. VI, 18), Sed furtu Joannes expers fuerit humani eloquii, inspiratus in utero; quia si hoc osi, dicnre debuit : lieN tibi, sed non expedii. Sed et Dominus similiter muieri Chananææ ait : Non licet accipere panem fihorum, et mittere canibus (Matth. xv, 16) Et iterum dicit Dominus Judæis : Non legistis quid fecit David, cum esuriret ; quomodo inlruvit in domum Domini, et panes propositionis accepit, quos non licebnl ei edere, etc., (Marc. II, 25). Omne ergo quod prohibetur, non licei; b et omne quod non licet, prohibetur : sed aliquando, interveniente causa aliqua, licet, sca non expedit. Omnia mihi licent, sed ego sub nullius redigar poteslate. Omnia sibi licere dicit, ea scilicet. quæ et coapostolis ejus licuerunt, quae ei lex continet naturalis, non Moysis ; quia multa prohibuit Moyses propter duritiam cordis populi increduli et cervicosi (Matth. XIX, 8). Tamen si ad causam respicias, aliud fuit in sensu Apostoli, iit hæc loqueremr; hæc enim præmisit pastea acturus hanc ..ausam, sicut fecit et de illo qai ineestum admiserat; proponit enim designane quid acturus esset postea. Denique statim ad supe. riorem sensum, breviter interim re commendata, redit; hoc enim ideo dixit, quia licebat illi ab his sum.. pius accipere. Sed quoniam scirbatpseudoapostolos occasionem quærere accipiendi, noluit ab his accipere, De causa ventris vigor evangelicæ veritatis ti rpesceret. Si enim ab iis acciperct, quos in tantis vitiis arguebat, auctoritatem magisterii concessam sibi a Domino inclinabat ; non enim potest constanter argui a quo accipilur: maxime cum ideo promptus ad dandum sit. ut sibi humiliet præpositum. Unde et dicit : Sed eyo sub nullius redigar potestate.

“All things are lawful for me, but not all things are expedient.” To some it seems that the Apostle said “All things are lawful for me”, etc., because of the freedom of choice granted, so that it would be lawful to commit fornication, though not expedient. But how is what is forbidden lawful? Or surely, if all things are lawful, nothing can be called unlawful. 'But it is lawful, though not expedient': this they mutter rather than assert, being either forgetful or careless. For John the Baptist said to Herod: “It is not lawful for you to have your brother's wife” (Mark 6:18). But perhaps John, inspired in the womb, was unacquainted with human eloquence; for if this were so, he ought to have said: 'It is lawful for you, but not expedient.' But the Lord too likewise says to the Canaanite woman: “It is not lawful to take the children's bread and throw it to the dogs” (Matt 15:26). And again the Lord says to the Jews: “Have you not read what David did when he was hungry, how he went into the house of the Lord and took the loaves of the presence, which it was not lawful for him to eat?” etc. (Mark 2:25–26). Everything, then, that is forbidden is not lawful; and everything that is not lawful is forbidden; but sometimes, when some reason intervenes, a thing is lawful but not expedient. “All things are lawful for me, but I will be brought under no one's power.” He says all things are lawful for him, namely those things which were lawful for his fellow apostles too, which the natural law contains, not Moses'; for Moses forbade many things because of the hardness of heart of an unbelieving and stiff-necked people (Matt 19:8). Yet if you look at the occasion, the Apostle had something else in mind in saying these things; for he set them down first, intending afterwards to deal with this case, as he also did about the man who had committed incest; for he sets it forth to indicate what he would deal with later. Indeed, having briefly commended the matter for the time being, he at once returns to the earlier sense; for he said this because it was lawful for him to accept support from them. But since he knew that the false apostles were seeking an occasion for accepting, he refused to accept from them, lest the vigour of the gospel truth should grow torpid for the sake of the belly. For if he accepted from those whom he was rebuking for such great vices, he would bend the authority of teaching granted him by the Lord; for one cannot firmly rebuke someone from whom one accepts, especially when that person is quick to give precisely so as to humble the one set over him. Hence he also says: “But I will be brought under no one's power.”

6.13PL 17:213

Esca ventri, et venter escis, Deus autem et hunc et has destruet. Destructio ventris t st, cum edendi cessat oflicium : escæ veto destructio tunc erit, quando steterit nativitas. Pseudoapostoli autem, qui non usique religionis causa, sed quæstus circumibant, peccantibus amari esse uolebant. Corpus autem non fornicationi, sed Domino. Nunc redit ad superiorem sensum : Et Dominus corpori. Quid Domious corpori? Subauditur immortalitatem resuscitato præstabit ; corpus enim Deo dicatum, dono spiritali remunerabitur merito ducis, id est, anirni.

“Food for the belly and the belly for food, but God will destroy both it and them.” The destruction of the belly is when the function of eating ceases; the destruction of food will be when birth has stopped. The false apostles, however, who went about not for the sake of religion but for gain, did not want to be disliked by sinners. “But the body is not for fornication but for the Lord.” Now he returns to the earlier sense: “and the Lord for the body.” What is the Lord for the body? It is understood that he will grant immortality to it when raised; for the body dedicated to God will be rewarded with a spiritual gift by the merit of its leader, that is, the mind.

6.14PL 17:213

Deus vero et Dominum suscitavit, et nos suscitabit per virtutem suam. Idem sensus est, quem exemplo voluit Dominicae resurrectionis lirmare; virtus euim Dei Christus est, qua nos suscitabit, et ipsum Hominum. Hoc dixit, quia ipse Dominus corpus suum suscitavit, sicut et ipse Dominus aii : Solvite templum hoc, et ego tribus diebus suscitabo illud. Hoc autem dixit de templo corporis sui (Joan. II. 19).

“But God has both raised the Lord and will raise us by his power.” The sense is the same, which he wished to confirm by the example of the Lord's resurrection; for Christ is the power of God, by which he will raise us, and has raised him, the Lord. He said this because the Lord himself raised his own body, as the Lord himself says: “Destroy this temple, and I will raise it up in three days. But he said this of the temple of his body” (John 2:19, 21).

6.15PL 17:213

Nescitis quoniam corpora vestra memtra sunt Christi? Corpora nostra membra Chrisii sunt, sed in novum hominem, qui secundum Deum creatus est ; quia ipse est caput Ecclesiæ. Tollam ergo membra Christi, et faciam membra meretricis? Absit (Ephes. IV, 24). Ait, Absit, quia meretrici adhærentia membra desinunt esse membra Christi.

“Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ?” Our bodies are members of Christ, but into the new man who has been created according to God (Eph 4:24), since he is the head of the church. “Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them members of a harlot? Far from it.” He says “Far from it” because members that cling to a harlot cease to be members of Christ.

6.16PL 17:213

An nescitis, quia qui adhæret meretrici, unum corpus fit? Hoc dicit, quia qui contaminationi se admiscet, mmm fit cum eo, cui se admiscet. Fornicaio enim ambos unum facit; ut quomodo in natura, sic et in macula unum sint. Erunt, inquit, duo in carne una (Gen. II, 24). Manifestum est, ut quia mulier de viro est, ambo in carne una sint.

“Or do you not know that whoever clings to a harlot becomes one body?” He says this because one who mingles himself with defilement becomes one with the one with whom he mingles. For fornication makes both one, so that as they are in nature, so they are one in stain. “The two”, he says, “will be in one flesh” (Gen 2:24). It is plain that, since the woman is from the man, both are in one flesh.

6.17PL 17:213

Qui autem adhaeret Domino, unus spiritus est. Quoniam in bene agentibus Spiritus Dei est communis cum Deo et hominibus.

“But whoever clings to the Lord is one spirit.” Because in those who do good, the Spirit of God is shared between God and men.

6.18PL 17:213–215

Fugite fornicationem. « Recte fugiendam monet fornicationem, per quam filii Dei fiunt filii diaboli. Omue peccatum quodcwuque fecerit homo, extra corpus est. Qnia cætera peccata etsi per corpus generantur, non tamen animam ita carnali concupiscentia ,faciunt obstrictam et obnoxiam, quemadmodum commisceri facit animam cum ipso corpore usus libidinis, agens in opere carnalis fornicationis; quia in tantum agglutinatur anima corpori, ut in ipso momento nihil aliud cogitare homini liceat aut intendere; quia ipsam mentem captivam subdit ipsa submersio et absorbitio libidinis et concupiscentiæ carnalis. Unde suhditur : Qui autem fornicatur, in corpus suum peccat. Ostendit gravissimum esse peccatum; quia ex hoc omne deperit corpus : in cæteris amem peccatis portio perit, non totum. Totum enim corpus vir est et mulier; quia portio viri est mulier. Quicumque enim aliud peccatum admiserit, exira se peccat: fornicarius vero in carnem suam peccat. Age, si laqueo vitam finiat, aut ferro se trucidet, non in corpus suum videtur peccare, sed in animam, cui vim facit. Fornicari autem corporale delictum est, quod et corpus contingit et animam : non enim sine desiderio carnis, quia habet et caro proprium motum, anima concupiscit, ut peccet in carnem; quamvis sine anima nihil possit. Per id ergo quod in carnem, quæ ex se est, peccat ( ad originem enim retulit) in corpus suum dicitur peccare; ut desinat a fornicatione, quasi sibi parcens. Novatiano tamen hic, qui fornicatur, non in corpus suum videtur peccare, sed in Christi; aliter enim hoc pronuntiat, ut etiam illum, qui fornicatur, in Spiritum sanctum dicat peccare : propter causam, qua abscissus est ab Ecclesia. Hoc nulla ratione astrui poiest; corpus enim Christi non est unus aut duo christiani, sed omnes, singuli autem memhra sunt. Quomodo ergo qui fornicatur, in corpus Christi peccat; cum non omnes contaminet? Quod si ita esset, ut Novatiano videtur, caetera omnia peccata extra Deum essent, et sola fornicatio peccatum esset in Deum. Etiam qui vadit ad idola, non peccat in Deum, lice qui negat in persecutione; quia omne peccatum quodcumque fecerit homo, extra corpus est Christi, sicut illi videtur. Si autem et hoc aliter voluerit pronuntiare, ut neget aliquod extra corpus Christi esse peccatum, cogetur dicere quia omnis quodcumque peccatum fecerit, in Deum peccat, et in Spiritum sanctum; ut et fur, et perjuras, et mendax in Spiritum sanctum peccare dicatur. Et quomodo est illud, quod ait Dominus : Quia omnia peccata et blasphemia remittentur hominibus : qui antem peccaverit in Spiritum sanctum, non remittetur ei, neque hic, neque in futuro (Matt". XII, 51)? Apparet utique, exceptis caeteris peccatis, aliud esse peccatum, quod peccatum dicitur in Spiritum sanctum. Quibusdam iterum videtur qui;, qui fornicatur, ideo in corpus suum dicitur peccare, quia Ecclesiæ membrum est : et se contaminans, in Ecclesiam peccat, cujus membrum est. Qui ergo Ecclesiae membrum est, dicendum est illi, cum fornicatur, quia non sibi, sed in Ecclesiam peccat. Porro autem dicit Apostolus, quia qui fornicatur, per id quod in portionem suam delinquit, in corpus suum peccat.

“Flee fornication.” He rightly warns that fornication must be fled, by which sons of God become sons of the devil. “Every sin that a man commits is outside the body.” For other sins, even if they are produced through the body, do not bind the soul and make it liable to carnal desire in the way that the act of lust, at work in carnal fornication, makes the soul mingle with the body itself; for the soul is so glued to the body that at that moment a man cannot think of or attend to anything else; for the very submersion and absorption in lust and carnal desire makes the mind itself captive. Hence it is added: “But whoever commits fornication sins against his own body.” He shows it is a most grave sin, because by it the whole body perishes; but in other sins a portion perishes, not the whole. For the whole body is man and woman, because woman is a portion of man. For whoever commits another sin sins outside himself; but the fornicator sins against his own flesh. Suppose someone ends his life with a noose or kills himself with a sword: he does not seem to sin against his body but against his soul, on which he does violence. But fornication is a bodily offence, which affects both body and soul; for not without desire of the flesh, since the flesh too has its own motion, does the soul desire to sin against the flesh, although the flesh can do nothing without the soul. By the fact, then, that he sins against the flesh which is from himself (for he referred it to the origin), he is said to sin against his own body; so that he may cease from fornication, as if sparing himself. To Novatian, however, the one who commits fornication here seems to sin not against his own body but against Christ's; for he pronounces it otherwise, so as to say that even the fornicator sins against the Holy Spirit, for the reason for which he was cut off from the church. This can by no means be maintained; for the body of Christ is not one or two Christians, but all, and individuals are members. How, then, does the fornicator sin against the body of Christ, since he does not defile everyone? If it were as Novatian thinks, all other sins would be outside God, and fornication alone would be a sin against God. Even one who goes to the idols would not sin against God, nor one who denies in persecution; for every sin that a man commits is outside the body of Christ, as he thinks. But if he wishes to pronounce this otherwise too, so as to deny that any sin is outside the body of Christ, he will be forced to say that everyone who commits any sin sins against God and against the Holy Spirit; so that the thief and the perjurer and the liar would be said to sin against the Holy Spirit. And how does that stand which the Lord says: “All sins and blasphemy will be forgiven men; but whoever sins against the Holy Spirit, it will not be forgiven him, neither here nor in the age to come” (Matt 12:31–32)? It is certainly clear that, apart from the other sins, there is another sin which is called the sin against the Holy Spirit. To some, again, it seems that the fornicator is said to sin against his own body because he is a member of the church, and in defiling himself he sins against the church, of which he is a member. Then it must be said to one who is a member of the church, when he commits fornication, that he sins not against himself but against the church. But the Apostle says that the fornicator, by sinning against his own portion, sins against his own body.

6.19PL 17:215

An nescitis quia corpora vestra templum tal Spiritus sancti, qui in vobis eat quem habetis a Deo? Superius ( ICor, III, 16) templum Dei dixit, hie templum Spiritus sancti; quia in substantia boc est Spiritus, quod Deus est. Hoc idcirco dixit, ut corpora nostra incontaminata servemus; ut possit illic Spiritus sanctus habitare.

“Or do you not know that your bodies are a temple of the Holy Spirit, who is in you, whom you have from God?” Above (1 Cor 3:16) he said the temple of God, here the temple of the Holy Spirit; because in substance the Spirit is what God is. He said this so that we may keep our bodies undefiled, so that the Holy Spirit may dwell there.

6.20PL 17:215

Et non esti, veatri; empti enim estis pretio magno. Manifestum est quia qui emptus est, non est sui arbitrii, sed ejus a quo empus est, ut non suam, sed illius faciat voluntatem. Et quia charo pretio empti sumus, propensius Domino nostro ser. vire debemus; ne offensus, a qua nos redemit, morti nos reddat. Quam enim charissimo pretio nos emit, ut sanguinem suum daret pro nobis? Clarificate et portate Deum in corpore vestro. Hoc est clarificare et portare Deum in corpore, ut secundum legem ejus ambulemus; per legem enim suam ipse videtur in nobis. Portare tamen Deum hoc est, imaginem Dei in rebus bene gestis ostendere.

“And you are not your own; for you were bought at a great price.” It is plain that one who has been bought is not his own master but belongs to the one by whom he was bought, so as to do not his own will but his. And since we were bought at a dear price, we ought to serve our Lord the more readily, lest, offended, he return us to the death from which he redeemed us. For at how very dear a price did he buy us, that he gave his blood for us! “Glorify and carry God in your body.” To glorify and carry God in the body is this: to walk according to his law; for through his law he himself is seen in us. To carry God, however, is to show the image of God in deeds well done.

Chapter 7

7.1PL 17:215

De ii, autemquce scripsistis mihi bonum est homini mulierem non tangere. Pravis sensibus pseudoapostolorum exagitati, qui nuptias per hypocrisin, ut puriores caeteris videremur, spernendas docebaut, hæc per epistolam ab Apostolo requirebant; quia euim non oblectabantur hac sententia, prætermissis cæteris, hoc solum requirunt. Quibus lamen respondit bonum esse quidem mulierem non contingere, quamquam non illi illud simpliciter asserant.

“Now concerning the things about which you wrote to me: it is good for a man not to touch a woman.” Disturbed by the perverse opinions of the false apostles, who taught out of hypocrisy that marriage was to be spurned, so that they might seem purer than others, they asked the Apostle about these things by letter; for since they were not pleased with this opinion, they passed over the other matters and asked only about this. To them, however, he answered that it is indeed good not to touch a woman, although he does not assert that simply.

7.2PL 17:215

Tamen propter fornicationem, hoc est, ne quid contra legem admittatur, cum quando quod lex non prohibet, vitatur ; unusquisque uxorem tuam habeat, et unaquæque suum virum habeat. Solent enim qui compendium quærunt, errare. Qui enim fieri posset, ut hi ab uxoribus suis se abstinerent, quos in tantis vitiis reperit? Ideo ergo non permittit, ne ab licitis se abstinentes, inconcessa praesumerent, sicut faciunt Manichaei.

“But because of fornication”, that is, lest something against the law be committed while what the law does not forbid is avoided, “let each man have his own wife, and let each woman have her own husband.” For those who seek a short cut tend to go astray. For how could it be that these men, whom he found in such great vices, should abstain from their wives? He therefore does not permit it, lest, abstaining from lawful things, they presume to do forbidden ones, as the Manichees do.

7.3PL 17:215

Uxori vir debitum reddat, similiter autem et uxor viro. Invicem sibi subjici illos in hac causa; ut quia unum corpus sunt, una corum sit et voluntas in lege naturae. Mulier tui corpori, potestalem non habeat, aed vir : similiter et vir sui corporis potestatem non habeat, aed mulier. Hoc dicit, quod neque viro neque mulieri liceat corpus suum alii tradere; invicem enim sibi debitores sunt in hac causa, ne peccandi detur occasio.

“Let the husband render to the wife what is due, and likewise the wife to the husband.” They are subject to each other in this matter, so that, since they are one body, they may have one will in the law of nature. “Let the woman not have power over her own body, but the husband; and likewise let the husband not have power over his own body, but the woman.” He says this because it is lawful neither for husband nor for wife to give his or her body to another; for in this matter they are debtors to each other, lest an occasion for sin be given.

7.5PL 17:215–217

Nolite fraudare invicem. Hoc dicit, a ut conveniat illis in re uxoria, ne dissentio generet fornicationem. Nisi ex contentu ad tempus ; id est, ut ex condicto abstineant se, propter gratiarum actiones. Ut vacetis orationi. Quamquam enim sine intermissione orandum sit, meditatio enim haec omni die facienda est ; tamen ut orationi insistant, huic rei vacandum præcipit, interpositis temporibus ad Dominum promerendum ; ut enim misereatur, mundius exorandus est. Quamvis munda sint conjugia, , tamen etiam a licitis abstinendum est, ut facilius ad effectum deducatur oratio. Nam et in lege sauctificari volentes, inter cactera etiam ab uvis passis jussu Domnini temperabant; ut fierent sanciiores (Num. VI, 4). Cum enim quis eliam concessa non contingit, ostendit se velle, quod precatur, accipere. Ei iterum revertimini ad id ipsum. Quoniam a consilium conjugibus dat post dies orationis ad usum naturalem reverti debere : Ne vos tentet Satanas propter intemperantiam vestram; interpositis diebus abstinendum monet ; ne occasio detur diabolo, sicut dicit Petrus apostolus : Ecce diabolus ut teo rugiens circuit, quaerent quem devoret ( I Petr. v, 8). Si enim causa filiorum creandorum ducitur uxor, non multum tempus concessum videtur ad ipsum usum ; quia et dies festi, et dies processionis, ct ipsa ratio conceptus et partus juxta legem cessari temporibus bis dehcre demonstrant.

“Do not defraud each other.” He says this so that they may agree in marital matters, lest disagreement give rise to fornication. “Unless by consent for a time”; that is, so that they abstain by agreement for the sake of thanksgivings. “So that you may be free for prayer.” For although one must pray without ceasing (for this meditation is to be practised every day), yet so that they may apply themselves to prayer, he commands them to be free for this, with intervals of time set aside for winning the Lord's favour; for in order that he may have mercy, he must be entreated with greater purity. Although marriage is clean, yet one must abstain even from lawful things, so that prayer may be brought to effect more easily. For in the law too, those who wished to be sanctified, among other things, by the Lord's command, abstained even from raisins, so as to become holier (Num 6:3–4). For when someone does not touch even things permitted, he shows that he wishes to receive what he prays for. “And come back together again.” Since he gives counsel to spouses that after the days of prayer they ought to return to natural relations: “lest Satan tempt you because of your lack of self-control.” He warns them to abstain at intervals of days, lest an occasion be given to the devil, as the apostle Peter says: “Behold, the devil like a roaring lion goes about seeking whom he may devour” (1 Pet 5:8). For if a wife is taken for the sake of begetting children, not much time seems to be granted for that use itself; for both feast days and days of procession, and the very course of conception and childbirth according to the law, show that it ought to cease at these times.

7.6PL 17:217

Hoc autem dico secundum indulgentiam non secundum imperium. Manifestum est ideo hoc illum dare consilium, ut fornicationem excludat, non ut ad meliorem vitam tendentibus iter claudat. Volebam aulem omnes homines esse sicut me ipsum. Quantum ergo ad benevolum et sollicitum magistrum pertinet, omnes tales, si fieri posset, volebat esse sicut se ipsum. Qualis autem ipse erat, mox in subjectis oslendil: Sed unusquisque proprium donum habet ex Deo, alius quidem sic, alius rero sic; hoc est, unusquisque juxt;i votum suum donum Oci habet, ut si velit, ipsius nutu Dei, possibilitatem consequatur. Ideo non debet quis constringi ; ne a licito prohibitus, illitita admittat : sed ipse sibi eligat, quid sequatur.

“But I say this by way of indulgence, not by way of command.” It is plain that he gives this counsel to exclude fornication, not to close the way to those striving for a better life. “But I wished all men to be as I myself am.” As far as concerns a kindly and caring teacher, then, he wished all, if it could be, to be as he himself was. What he himself was, he shows at once in what follows: “But each has his own gift from God, one in this way, another in that”; that is, each has God's gift according to his own wish, so that, if he wishes, he obtains the ability by the nod of God himself. Therefore no one ought to be constrained, lest, prohibited from what is lawful, he commit unlawful things; but let him choose for himself what he will follow.

7.8PL 17:217

Dico autem non nupti. et viduis, bonum eat illi., ti sic permaneant, sicut et ego. Non diceret, bonum est innuptis, ut sint, sicut < t ego ; nisi esset integer corpore. Nec diceret: Ornet homines vo/ebam esse, sicut me iptum; si enim habuerit uxorem, et hoc dixit, virgines esse noluit. Sed nbsit; sic enim a pueritia b servivit, ut hujus rei studium non haberet ; quippe cum juvenculus anlicipalus sit a gratia Dei. Postquam dixit unumquemque proprium donum habere a Deo, ostendit in qua re melius est esse propensiorem; quia in eo adjuvatur quis, quod videtur aviditate mentis appetere.

“But I say to the unmarried and to widows: it is good for them if they remain so, as I also do.” He would not say, “it is good for the unmarried to be as I also am”, unless he were intact in body. Nor would he say, “I wished all men to be as I myself am”; for if he had had a wife and said this, he would not have wanted them to be virgins. But far from it; for he served from boyhood in such a way as to have no interest in this matter, since as a young man he was anticipated by the grace of God. After saying that each has his own gift from God, he shows in what matter it is better to be more inclined; for one is helped in that which he is seen to seek with eagerness of mind.

7.9PL 17:217

Quod Ii se non continent, nubant. c In ista re illos vult contendere, ut contineant. Quod si impulsu carnis perseverare se viderint non posse, quia nec sunt promptiores in eo ipso, ut adjuventur a Deo; illum enim Dens juvat, quem videt toa virtute contendere : nubant utique, si uri timent. Forte enim poterunt hoc postea adipisci; digesto enim impedimento reparat se voluntas robustiore virtute. Meliut eat enim nubere, quam uri. Non ideo dixit: Melius est enim nubere, quam uri, quasi honum sit uri, ideo nubere melius : sed consueludinem secutus est. Solemus enim dicere : Melius est lucrum facere, quam damnum. Uri vcro est, desideriis agi vel vinci; cum enim voluntas calori carnis consentit, uritur : nam desideria pati, et non vinci, illustris viri est et perfecti.

“But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry.” He wants them to strive in this matter, so that they may contain themselves. But if they see that, under the impulse of the flesh, they cannot persevere, because they are not eager enough in this very thing to be helped by God (for God helps the one whom he sees striving with his own strength), let them certainly marry, if they fear to burn. For perhaps they will be able to attain this afterwards; for once the obstacle has been worked off, the will recovers itself with stronger strength. “For it is better to marry than to burn.” He did not say “for it is better to marry than to burn” as if it were good to burn and marrying better; but he followed common usage. For we are accustomed to say: “It is better to make a profit than a loss.” To burn, however, is to be driven or overcome by desires; for when the will consents to the heat of the flesh, it burns; whereas to suffer desires and not be overcome is the mark of an illustrious and perfect man.

7.10PL 17:217a–217 c

His autem qui matrimonio juncti sunt, denuntio non ego, sed Dominus. Postquam innupti; et viduis loculus est, hos alloquitur, qui matrimonio juncti sunt, ore Dominico : Uxorem a viro non discedere ; quod si discesserit, manere innuptam. Hoc Apostoli consilium est, ut si discesserit propter malam conversationem viri, jam innupta maneat. Aut viro suo reconciliari. Quod si continere se, inquit, non potest, quia pugnare non vult contra carnem, viro reconcilietur; non enim permittitur mulieri, ut nubat, si virum suum causa fornicationis dimiserit, aut apostasiæ, aut si illicita impellente lascivia, usum quærat uxoris; quia inferior non omnino hac lege utitur, qua potior. Si tamen apostataverit vir, aut usum quærat uxoris invertere; nec alii potest nubere mulier, nec reverti ad illum. Et virum uxorem non dimittere. Subauditur autem, excepta fornicationis causa. Et ideo non subjecit dicens, sicut de muliere : quod si discesserit, manere sic; quia viro licet ducere uxorem, si dimiserit uxorem peccantem : quia non ita lege constringitur vir , sicut mulier; caput enim mulieris vir est.

“To those who are joined in marriage I command, not I but the Lord.” After speaking to the unmarried and to widows, he addresses those who are joined in marriage, with the Lord's own mouth: “That a wife is not to depart from her husband; but if she departs, she is to remain unmarried.” This is the Apostle's counsel: that if she has departed because of her husband's bad conduct, she should now remain unmarried. “Or be reconciled to her husband.” But if she cannot contain herself, he says, because she does not wish to fight against the flesh, let her be reconciled to her husband; for a woman is not permitted to marry if she has put away her husband because of sexual immorality or apostasy, or if, driven by unlawful lust, he seeks [perverted] use of his wife; because the inferior does not in every respect use the same law as the superior. If, however, the husband has apostatized, or seeks to pervert the use of his wife, the woman can neither marry another nor return to him. “And that a husband is not to put away his wife.” But “except for the cause of sexual immorality” is understood. And therefore he did not add, as he did about the woman, “but if he departs, let him remain so”; because a husband is permitted to take a wife if he has put away a wife who sins: for the husband is not bound by the law as the woman is; for the head of the woman is the man.

7.12PL 17:217c

Nam cœteris ego dico, non Dominus. Hoc dixit, ut ostendat quid proprio ore Dominus jussit; et quid hujus auctoritati concessit; quia et per istum Dominus loquitur. Ait enim : An expcrimentum quæritis ejus, qui in me loquitur Christus (II Cor. XIII,3).

“But to the rest I say, not the Lord.” He said this to show what the Lord commanded with his own mouth and what he granted to his [the Apostle's] authority; for the Lord speaks through him too. For he says: “Do you seek proof of Christ who speaks in me?”

7.13PL 17:217c–217 d

Si quis frater uxorem habet infidelem, et haec consentit habitare cum illo, non dimittat illam. Et si qua mulier habet virum in fidelem, et hic consentit habitare cum illa, non relinquat virum. Hoc dixit, quia inter illa primordia, cum ambo utique essent gentiles, fiebat ut unus ex his crederet: et quia horrebant perfidi culturam Dei, similiter et credentes contaminationem præteriti erroris ; ideo præcipit, ut si contenti essent habitare cum immutatis, contenti essent et fideles esse cum illis.

“If any brother has an unbelieving wife, and she consents to live with him, let him not put her away. And if any woman has an unbelieving husband, and he consents to live with her, let her not leave her husband.” He said this because in those beginnings, when both had been Gentiles, it happened that one of them believed; and because the faithless shuddered at the worship of God, and the believers likewise at the defilement of their past error, he therefore commands that, if [the unbelievers] were content to live with those who had changed, the faithful too should be content to be with them.

7.14PL 17:217d–219 b

Sanctificatus est enim vir infidelis per uxorem fidelem, et sanctificata est mulier infidelis ex viro fideli. Habere illos beneficium bonæ voluntatis ostendit ; quia horrorem nominis Christi non habent : et ad tuitionem hospitii pertinet, in quo signum fit crucis, quo mors victa est ; sanctificatio enim est. Alioquin filii vestri immundi essent. Immundi essent filii eorum, si dimitterent volentes habitare secum, et aliis se copularent ;essent enim adulteri, ac per hoc et filii eorum spurii ; ideo immundi. Nunc autem sancti sunt. Sancti sunt ; quia de conjugiis licitis nati sunt: et quia sub creatoris veneratione nati sunt propensiore ex parte. Quia sicut quidquid per dedicationem idolorum fit, immundum est ; ita quidquid sub Dei creatoris professione fit, sanctum est.

“For the unbelieving husband is sanctified through the believing wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband.” He shows that they have the benefit of good will, because they have no horror of the name of Christ; and it belongs to the protection of the household in which the sign of the cross is made, by which death was conquered; for it is sanctification. “Otherwise your children would be unclean.” Their children would be unclean if they put away those who were willing to live with them and joined themselves to others; for they would be adulterers, and through this their children too would be illegitimate, and therefore unclean. “But as it is they are holy.” They are holy because they were born of lawful marriages, and because they were born under the veneration of the Creator on the better side. For as whatever is done through dedication to idols is unclean, so whatever is done under the profession of God the Creator is holy.

7.15PL 17:219b–219 d

Quod si in fidelis discedit, discedat. Propositum religionis, custodit, praecipiendo ne christiani relinquant conjugia : sed si infidelis odio Dei discedit. fidelis non erit reus dissoluti matrimonii; major enim causa Dei est, quam matrimonii. Non est enim frater aut soror servituti subjectus in hujusmodi. Hoc est, non debetur reverentia conjugii ei , qui horret auctorem conjugii ; non enim ratum est matrimonium, quod sine Dei devotione est: at per hoc non est peccatum ei, qui dimittitur propter Deum, si alii se junxerit. Contumelia enim Creatoris solvit jus matrimonii circa eum, qui relinquitur, ne accusetur alii copulatus. Infidelis autem discedens, et in Deum et in matrimonium peccare dignoscitur ; quia noluit sub Dei devotione habere conjugium. Itaque non est ei fides servanda conjugii, quia ideo recessit ne audiret auctorem esse christianorum Deum conjugii. Nam si Esdras dimitti fecit uxores aut viros infideles ; ut propitius fieret Deus, nec iratus esset, si alias ex genero suo acciperent; non enim ita praeceptum his est, ut remissis istis, alias minime ducerent : quanto magis si infidelis discesserit liberum habebit arbitrium, si voluerit nubere legis suæ viro ? Illud enim non debet imputari matrimonium, quod extra decretum Dei factum est: sed cum post cognoscit et dolet se deliquisse , se emendat, ut veniam merealur. Si autem ambo crediderint, per cognitionem Dei confirmant conjugium. In pace autem vocavit nos Deus. Verum est, quia non oportet litigare cum eo, qui discedit ; quia odio . Dei discedit, ac per hoc nec dignus habendus est.

“But if the unbeliever departs, let him depart.” He guards the purpose of religion, commanding that Christians not abandon their marriages; but if the unbeliever departs out of hatred of God, the believer will not be guilty of the dissolved marriage; for God's cause is greater than marriage's. “For a brother or sister is not subject to servitude in such cases.” That is, the reverence of marriage is not owed to one who shudders at the author of marriage; for a marriage that is without devotion to God is not ratified; and through this it is not a sin for the one who is put away for God's sake if he joins himself to another. For contempt of the Creator dissolves the right of marriage concerning the one who is left, so that he is not accused when joined to another. But the unbeliever who departs is recognized as sinning both against God and against the marriage, because he would not have the marriage under devotion to God. And so the faith of marriage need not be kept to him, since he withdrew precisely so as not to hear that the God of the Christians is the author of marriage. For if Ezra caused unbelieving wives or husbands to be put away, so that God might be propitious and not angry, if they took others from their own race (for it was not commanded them that, having sent these away, they should not marry others at all), how much more, if the unbeliever departs, will [the believer] have free choice, if [the believer] wishes to marry a husband of the same law? For that ought not to be reckoned a marriage which was made outside God's decree; but when one afterwards recognizes this and grieves at having transgressed, one amends oneself so as to deserve pardon. But if both believe, they confirm the marriage through the knowledge of God. “But God has called us in peace.” It is true that one must not quarrel with one who departs; for he departs out of hatred of God, and through this he is not worthy to be kept.

7.16PL 17:219d

Quid enim scis, mulier, si virum salvum facies ? aut unde scis, vir, si uxorem salvam facies? Hoc dicit, quia forte possunt credere, qui non horrent nomen Christi.

“For how do you know, wife, whether you will save your husband? Or how do you know, husband, whether you will save your wife?” He says this because those who have no horror of the name of Christ can perhaps believe.

7.17PL 17:219

Nisi unicuique sicut divisit Deus. Divisit unicUique Dominus, quando salvetur, hoc est, seit quando potest credere, et sustiret illum. Et hic doMe' exspectandos eos, nee scandalum de his pati de. bere, qnia custodienda est spes illorum ; si enim ipsi discesserint, dissimulandum ab his. Unumquemque sicut vocavit Deus, ita ambulet. HoC ea, nt si matrimonie junctus est, qui cri dit, non deserat, neque vir. neque mulier : sed sic maneat , sive Judaeus, sive Græcis. Sicut in omnibus Ecclesiis doceo. Ut suadeat, non se aliter his tradere, quam cæteris ; ut cum cæteros hujus fidei hoc doceri audiunt, promptius assequantur. Facile enim quis inelinatur, si viderit socium consensisse.

“Only, as God has apportioned to each.” The Lord has apportioned to each when he is to be saved; that is, he knows when he can believe, and waits for him. And here he teaches that they are to be waited for, and that one ought not to take offence at them, because their hope must be guarded; but if they themselves depart, they are to be let go. “As God has called each one, so let him walk.” That is, if one who believes is joined in marriage, let him not desert, neither husband nor wife, but let him remain so, whether Jew or Greek. “As I teach in all the churches.” So as to persuade them that he hands on to them nothing different from what he hands on to others; so that, when they hear that others of this faith are taught this, they may follow it more readily. For a person is easily inclined if he sees that a companion has consented.

7.18PL 17:219

Circumcisus aliquis vocatus eat ? Nou adducet præputium. Hec est. quod dixit, ut ira ambolet, sicut vocatus est ; ut Judæus factus christianus non putet se ferte indignum, quia præpulium non habet, dans gloriata præputio. In præputio quis vocatus eat ? Non circumcidatur. Ut gentilis vocatus non aestimet se debere circumcidi, per id quoa filios Abrahæ audii praeponi. Nee enim quia circumcisi sunt, præponuntur, sed merito Abrahae , cujus filii sunt in utroque, si credant : si quominus,pejores erunt gentilibus ; deterius est enim fuisse et nea esse, quam uumquam fuisse.

“Was anyone called circumcised? Let him not draw on a foreskin.” This is what he said, that each should walk as he was called; so that a Jew who has become a Christian should not think himself somewhat unworthy because he has no foreskin, giving glory to the foreskin. “Was anyone called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.” So that a gentile who has been called may not think he ought to be circumcised, because he hears that the sons of Abraham are preferred. For they are not preferred because they are circumcised, but by the merit of Abraham, whose sons they are in both respects, if they believe; if not, they will be worse than the gentiles; for it is worse to have been and not to be than never to have been.

7.19PL 17:219

Circumcisio nihil est, et præputium nikil est. Manifestum est, quia nec obest, nee prodest. Sed observatio mandatorum Dei, id esi, fides propitium facit Deum, si bonis operibus approbetur.

“Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing.” It is plain that it neither harms nor helps. “But the keeping of the commandments of God”: that is, faith makes God favourable, if it is approved by good works.

7.20PL 17:219

Unusquisque ix ea vocatione, in qua vocatus est, in ipsa permaneat. Hoc firmat, quod supra dixii. Servus vocatus es ? No. sit tibi curæ : sed et ii potes liber fieri, magis utere. Hortatur ut bene serviens de Dei timore carnali domino, dignum se faciat libertate, ne audiens forte : Seruus vocatus es f Non tibi ait curæ ; negligentior esset rirea bones actus carnalis Domini, et doctrina Christi blasphemaretwr, oinec tile Deum promereretur, qui in his terrenis hene serviens, meritum sibi collocat apud Deum : quia dixit Dominus : Qui in minimo fidelis est, et in magno (Lxc. XVI, 10).

“Let each one remain in the calling in which he was called.” This confirms what he said above. “Were you called as a slave? Do not let it trouble you; but even if you can become free, rather make use of it.” He exhorts the slave, serving his earthly master well out of the fear of God, to make himself worthy of freedom; lest, hearing perhaps “Were you called as a slave? Do not let it trouble you”, he become more careless about the good service of his earthly master, and the teaching of Christ be blasphemed; for one who serves well in these earthly matters lays up merit for himself with God, and so wins God's favour; since the Lord said: “Whoever is faithful in the least is faithful also in much” (Luke 16:10).

7.22PL 17:219–221

Qai enim i. Domino vocalus eat servus, libertus est Domini. Ereptus enim a peccatis, quæ vere servos probant, libertus fit ; hic enim emnine servus est, qui imprudenter agit, sicut et veteribus placnit, qui omnes sapientes liheros appellarunt, Imprudentes autem omnes servos. Unde et Salomon : Servo, inquit sapieuti liberi servient (Prov. VII , i). me eigo qui credit, nIsi servus sit ad tempus; quia rem facit prudentem, ut credat in Christum , libertus fit Domini. Si ergo peccata servos faciunt, sicut Cham filius Ne peccati et imprudentiæ causa factus est servus ; cum quis accipit remissionem peceatoram, liberLui efficitur. Similiter qui liber vocatus est, servus eat Christi. Profectus est ex Hibero servum fieri Christi : liber enim erat a Deo, quod maximum crimen est : et ideo amissa amara ei contraria liliertate, conditionem sortitus est, quæ prodesset, sicut dicit Dominus: Tollite jugum meum tuper ros, quia suave est : el onus meum, quia leve est (Matlh. XI, 19). Superbiam itaque abscidit, et unitatem fecit; ut neque servus pudore conditionis despectum se putet, neque liber elatione meatis inflatus, servo se superponat.

“For he who was called in the Lord as a slave is the Lord's freedman.” Rescued from sins, which truly prove men slaves, he becomes a freedman; for that man is wholly a slave who acts foolishly, as the ancients also held, who called all the wise free and all the foolish slaves. Hence Solomon too says: “Free men will serve a wise slave” (Prov 17:2). One who believes, then, even if he is a slave for a time, because he does a wise thing in believing in Christ, becomes the Lord's freedman. If, then, sins make men slaves, as Ham the son of Noah was made a slave because of sin and folly, when anyone receives forgiveness of sins he is made a freedman. “Likewise he who was called free is a slave of Christ.” He advanced from being free to becoming a slave of Christ; for he was free from God, which is the greatest crime; and therefore, having lost a bitter freedom contrary to him, he obtained a condition that would profit him, as the Lord says: “Take my yoke upon you, for it is pleasant, and my burden, for it is light” (Matt 11:29–30). So he cut off pride and made unity, so that neither the slave, from shame at his condition, thinks himself despised, nor the free man, puffed up with arrogance, sets himself above the slave.

7.23PL 17:221

Pretio empti estis , nolite fieri servi hominum.Verum est, quia tam caro empti sumus, ut a nullo redimi potuissemus, nisi a Clirisio, qui om- I nium dives est. Qui ergo pretio emitur, magis senire debet ; ut aliquatenus vicem reddat emptori. A Deo ergo empti, id est a Christo,servi hominum esse non debent. Servi autem hominum hi sunt, qui bumanis se subjiciunt superstitionibus. Apostolus tamen illud memorat, quod in capite epistolæ reprehendit, eo quod dicerent : Ego sum Pauli: alius autem : Ego Apollo (I Cor. i, 12). Dedil tamen articulum Christum fatendum Deum; quando servos Christi non bominis servos appellandos ostendit.

“You were bought at a price; do not become slaves of men.” It is true that we were bought so dearly that we could have been redeemed by no one except Christ, who is rich in all things. One who is bought at a price ought to serve the more, so as to make some return to the buyer. Those bought by God, then, that is, by Christ, ought not to be slaves of men. The slaves of men are those who subject themselves to human superstitions. The Apostle, however, is recalling what he rebuked at the head of the letter, that they said, “I am of Paul”, and another, “I of Apollos” (1 Cor 1:12). Yet he gave a point for confessing Christ as God, when he showed that the slaves of Christ are not to be called slaves of a man.

7.24PL 17:221

Unusquisque frater, in quo vocatus est , in eo maneat apud Deum. Hoc est, quod supra dixit, quod ut plene commendet, reiterat.

“Let each one, brothers, remain with God in that in which he was called.” This is what he said above, which he repeats so as to commend it fully.

7.25PL 17:221

De virginibus amem præceptum Domini non habeo. Hoc ad scripta iliorum respondit, sicut supra dixit : De quibus autem scripsistis mihi, etc. (Cap. vn, 4). Comitium autem do, tamquam miseri. cordiam consecutus a Domino , ut sim fidelis. Præceptum de virginibus negat se accepisse; qui., nou poterat auctor conjugii rem adversam nuptiis imperare, lie factum suum pristinum accusaret. Consilium autem, ait, do: non quod displiceat, neque quod adolatione fucatum sit; quia ad hoc gratiam consecutus est, ut idoneus sit in dandis consiliis salutaribus.

“Now concerning virgins I have no command of the Lord.” This he answered to their writings, as he said above: “Now concerning the things about which you wrote to me”, and so on (7:1). “But I give counsel, as one who has obtained mercy from the Lord to be faithful.” He says he has not received a command concerning virgins, because the author of marriage could not command a thing contrary to marriage, lest he should condemn his own former act. “But I give counsel”, he says: not because it displeases, nor because it is coloured by flattery; for he obtained grace for this, to be fit to give saving counsel.

7.26PL 17:221

Existimo ergo hoc bonum esse propter præsentem necessitatem ; quia optimum eat homini sic esse. Bonum dicit esse virginem permanere. Et ut boc absolutius ostenderet, propter præsentem necetsitatem ait ; quia optimum est, ut inter bonum et optimum nihil tam præclarum atque utile esse cognosceretur, quam est virginitas; quia non solum apud Deum virginitatem commendatiorem docet, sed et apud vitam praesentem, dum necessitates temporis nescii quas patitur conjugatio; et moerores parius , simulque orbitates filiorum ignorat. Ut ergo ad hanc affectandam hortaretur, præsentis necessitatis exitia lucrari ducet bas, qua: illam dilexerint; ut cum non solum hanc apud Deum locum meliorem habere discunt, verum etiam in præsenti,omni indus'ria hanc appeterent. Unum enim est, quod laborat; ut affectum carnis vincat, in cæteris omnibus libera. Quia euim caro in origine sua est et natura , usus ejus suavis videtur et dulcis affectus; ideo hæc superare uon brevis gloria est.

“I think, then, that this is good because of the present necessity; because it is best for a man to be so.” He says it is good to remain a virgin. And to show this more absolutely, he says “because of the present necessity, because it is best”, so that it might be recognized that between good and best nothing is so splendid and useful as virginity; for he teaches that virginity is more commendable not only before God but also in the present life, since it does not know the necessities of the time that marriage suffers; and it knows nothing of the sorrows of childbirth, nor of bereavement of children. So, to exhort them to aim at it, he shows that it gains, for those who love it, escape from the troubles of the present necessity; so that, learning that it has a better place not only before God but also in the present, they might seek it with all diligence. For it has only one labour, to conquer the desire of the flesh, and in all other things it is free. For since the flesh is in its origin and nature, its use seems pleasant and its affection sweet; therefore to overcome these things is no small glory.

7.27PL 17:221

Vinctus « uxori ? Ne quæsieris solutionem. Hæc remediorum consilia snni; dicit euim non debere quemquam absolvi ab uxore, nisi causa fornicationis. Frequenter enim suas dimittentes, sub tegmine continentiæ alias decipiunt, refrigescente proposito. Sed si melius vult vivere cum uxore sua positus, exhortetur illam, ut sine scandalo purius vivant. Solutus es ab uxore ? ne quæsieris uxorem. Ut sciens hoc magis Deo acceptum, et a necessitate liberum, non quærat uxorem ; ita tamen ut a cæteris temperet. Si quominus, quid prodest desiderium camis premere, hoc est, rem licitam spernere, et it. licitis subjacere ?

“Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek release.” These are counsels of remedy; for he says that no one ought to be released from his wife except for the cause of fornication. For often men who put away their own wives, under the cover of continence, deceive other women, when their resolve grows cold. But if one placed with his wife wishes to live a better life, let him exhort her that they may live more purely without offence. “Are you released from a wife? Do not seek a wife.” So that, knowing this to be more acceptable to God and free from necessity, he may not seek a wife; yet in such a way that he refrains from other women. If not, what use is it to suppress the desire of the flesh, that is, to spurn a lawful thing, and to fall under unlawful ones?

7.28PL 17:221

Si autem acceperis uxorem, non peccasti. Non utique peccat, quia quod concessum est, facit.Si vero contempserit, meritum sibi collocat ei coronam. Magnæ enim patientiæ est, boc nun contingere, quod prohibitum non est. Et Ii nupserit virg., non peccavit. Non peccat, quia apud Deum ex hac causa libera est. Tribulationes tamen carnia habebunt hujusmodi. Hoc est, etsi a peccato liberi sint ; in hac tamen vita Iribulationes habebunt, gemitus ventris, nutrimenta filiorum,victus, legumenta, dotes, ægitudo, apparatus domus, uxoris necessitas, mariti dominatio. Ego autem vobis. parco. Parcit quando ad hæc magis provocat, quæ tribulationes carnis, et sollicitudines memoratas excludunt. Potest sic videri parcere, cum permittit, et uon contradicit volentibus, quod onerosum ostendit.

“But if you take a wife, you have not sinned.” He certainly does not sin, because he does what is permitted. But if he scorns it, he lays up merit and a crown for himself. For it takes great patience not to touch what is not forbidden. “And if a virgin marries, she has not sinned.” She does not sin, because before God she is free in this matter. “Yet such will have tribulations of the flesh.” That is, even if they are free from sin, yet in this life they will have tribulations: the groaning of the womb, the rearing of children, livelihood, provisions, dowries, sickness, furnishing the house, the needs of a wife, the dominion of a husband. “But I spare you.” He spares when he rather urges them toward the things that exclude the tribulations of the flesh and the cares mentioned. He can also seem to spare in that he permits, and does not oppose those who wish for what he shows to be burdensome.

7.29PL 17:221–223

Uoc itaque dico, fratres, tempus breviatum cst, et reliquum est. Breviatum tempus et reliquum dicens, linem mundo imminere significavit: a quamvis sciret adhuc tempora superesse. Sed aliter scribere non debuit propter lus, qui lecturi hæc tunc sunt, cum perbreve supererit tempus; ne semper dum longe esse putaretur dies judicii, aut non timeretur, aut falsum esse æstimaretur. Illud autem quod dicitur, cum adhuc longe sit, imminere multum proficit ; terrorem enim incutit ad meliorem vitam agendam hominibus. Donique hic in præsenti quam solliciti sunt ii. qui apud judices habent quæ agant, cum actorum dies dici ur imminere ? Hoc genat hic, quod alio in loco dicit, seductores, sed verace. ( II Cor. VI, 8 ). Ut et qui habeat uxoreM, ita sint, ac Ii non habentes. Quia enim mundi liuis in proximo est, non debere ad generandum esse sollicitos, neque ad usum ipsum deditos: ut propensiores et vigilantes in divinis operibus exercitati circa curam Legis, imminente prælio repugnent. Pressuræ enim erunt, quales numquam fuerunt, et multi casuri suut in laqueum diaboli : denique nulius nostrum vult tempore suo hæc provenire, timens a prædictas a Salvatore pressuras. (Matth. XXIV, i5 et seq.). Ideosicut nobis optamus, consulamus et aliis ; ut a generatione nos filiorum multorum abstineamus, plus orationi ct Dei servituti subjecti, praevidentes diem judicii; ne et nos simus imparati per impedimenta necessitatis præsentis, et illi incurrant, quod nostimemus. Etiam a liciiis ergo vult temperare fideles; ut non solum innocentes, sed et gloriosi videantur : concessa enim praeterire virtutis est maximæ; et prohibita non desiderareb non longe est.

“This, then, I say, brothers: the time has been shortened, and it remains.” In saying that the time is shortened and remaining, he indicated that the end is imminent for the world, although he knew that times still remained. But he ought not to have written otherwise, for the sake of those who would read these things when a very short time would remain; lest, while the day of judgment was always thought to be far off, it should either not be feared or be thought false. But what is said to be imminent, while it is still far off, is of much profit; for it strikes men with fear to lead a better life. Indeed, here in the present, how anxious are those who have cases before judges when the day of the trial is said to be near? This is the kind of thing he says in another place: “as deceivers, and yet true” (2 Cor 6:8). “So that those who have wives may be as though they had none.” For since the end of the world is near, they ought not to be anxious about begetting nor given to that use itself; so that, more eager and watchful, trained in divine works and in care for the law, they may fight back when the battle is imminent. For there will be afflictions such as there have never been, and many will fall into the snare of the devil; indeed none of us wants these things to come in his time, fearing the afflictions foretold by the Saviour (Matt 24:21 and following). Therefore, as we wish for ourselves, let us provide for others too; so that we may abstain from begetting many children, more devoted to prayer and to God's service, foreseeing the day of judgment; lest both we be unprepared through the hindrances of present necessity, and they incur what we fear. He wants the faithful, then, to refrain even from lawful things, so that they may appear not only innocent but also glorious; for to pass over permitted things belongs to the greatest virtue; and not to desire forbidden things is not far from it.

7.30PL 17:223

Et qui flenl, tamquam non flentes ; scientes enim in proximo finem mundi mox consolationem eorum futuram, qui pro Dei justitia forte premuntur, hac spe inter eos consolentur se. Et qui gan dent, tamquam non gaudentes ; in præsenti enim qui gaudent sciant mox luctum venturum , eis videlicet qui mundo gaudent, ambigentes de Dei judicio. Et qui emunt, tamquam non possidentes ; credentes enim, qui emunt, parsum tempus superesse mundo, sic agant, ut non omnem curam in rem cito perituram impundant: magis autem curam animae suæ gerant, quam sciunt a'ternam.

“And those who weep, as though not weeping”: for, knowing that the end of the world is near, and that the consolation of those who are perhaps oppressed for God's righteousness will soon come, let them console one another with this hope. “And those who rejoice, as though not rejoicing”: for let those who rejoice in the present know that mourning will soon come, namely to those who rejoice in the world, doubting God's judgment. “And those who buy, as though not possessing”: for let believers who buy, knowing that little time remains for the world, so act as not to spend all their care on a thing that will soon perish, but rather to care for their soul, which they know to be eternal.

7.31PL 17:223

Et qui utuntur hoc sæculo, tamquam non utantur : id est, ut non præsumant de usu hoc; quia cito peribit, corruente mundo. Prœterit enim figura hujut mundi. Quia finiri mundum dixit, ostendit figuram c ejus praeterire; et hunc esse finem, id est, non substantiam ejus praeterire, sed formam. Itaque si forma mundi peribit, dubium utique non est omnia, quæ in mundo sunt, interire. Ideo præterit, quia quotidie senescit mundus.

“And those who use this age, as though not using it”: that is, so that they do not rely on this use, because it will soon perish when the world falls. “For the form of this world is passing away.” Since he said the world will be ended, he shows that its form passes away; and that this is the end, that is, not that its substance passes away, but its form. So if the form of the world will perish, there is surely no doubt that all things in the world perish. It passes away because the world grows old daily.

7.32PL 17:223

Volo vos sine sollicitudine esse. Diminuta enim sollicitudine sæculi, in Dei rebus propensius vigilatur. Quomodo autem sinesolliciludinc esse possimus, ostendit dicens: Qui sine uxore est, cogitat quos Domini sunt. Amputata enim sollicitudine rei uxoriie, quæ sola in mundo caeteris gravior est, ad Deum promerendum animus erndilur : si tamen bac spe animus his molestiis se exuat, ut Deo magis serviat.

“I want you to be without anxiety.” For when the anxiety of the age is lessened, one is more eagerly watchful in the things of God. How we can be without anxiety he shows, saying: “He who is without a wife thinks of the things of the Lord.” For when the anxiety of marital affairs, which alone in the world is heavier than all the rest, has been cut away, the mind is trained to win God's favour; provided, however, that the mind strips itself of these troubles with this hope, that it may serve God the more.

7.33PL 17:223

Qui autem cum uxore est, sollicitus est quæ sunt hujus mundi, quomodo placeat uxori. Cura enim uxoris et filiorum cogitatio mundi est: nam inter caetera solent aliquando res puniendas admittere; ne illas offendant, sicut refert Zorobabel unus de tribus cubiculariis Artaxerxis (Etdr. IV, 13): magna enim amaritudo est in domo uxor tristis. Divisus ideo dicitur, quia non potest et divinis insistere rebus, et uxoris facere volunlatem. Divisa est mulier, et virgo. Divisa non utique natura, sed actu; quia legimus in Numeris mulieres virgines appellatas (Num. xxxi, 9). Alia ergo sollicitudo mulieris, alia virginis est; tamen cum dicitnr mulier, incertum est quid significet, bisi signiftcatio subsequatur : cum autem dicitur virgo, manifesta locutio est. Hic Apostolus virginem post mulierem posuit, ut mulierem non virginem significaret: per hoc enim voluit ostendere virginem liberam a tædiis laboribus, quos patitur mulier viro copulata.

“But he who is with a wife is anxious about the things of this world, how he may please his wife.” For care of a wife and children is a thought of the world; for among other things men sometimes commit punishable deeds so as not to offend them, as Zerubbabel, one of the three chamberlains of Artaxerxes, relates (Esdr. 4:13); for a gloomy wife in the house is a great bitterness. He is called divided because he cannot both apply himself to divine things and do his wife's will. “The woman and the virgin are divided.” Divided not by nature but in conduct; for we read in Numbers that women are called virgins (Num 31). The anxiety of a woman, then, is one thing, that of a virgin another; yet when 'woman' is said, it is uncertain what it means unless a specification follows; but when 'virgin' is said, the expression is plain. Here the Apostle put 'virgin' after 'woman' so as to signify a woman who is not a virgin; for by this he wanted to show that the virgin is free from the wearisome labours which a woman joined to a husband suffers.

7.34PL 17:223

Nam quce non eat nupta, sollicita est de iia quæ Domini sunt, ut tit sancta et corpore et spiritu : id est, animo; dum enim spe coelestium, mariti et filiorum sollicitudinem non suscipit, de Domino cogitat, quomodo propositum Deo devotum custodiat, d si tamen in corpore mundo animus terrena abjiciens, coelestibus studeat. Animus est enim, qui aut sanctificat, aut polluit corpus. Quid enim prodestcorpus mundum habere, et animam pollutam; cum merito animæ aut honoratur corpus, aut dam. natur : Quae vero nupta est, cogitat quæ sunt hujus mundi, quomodo placeat viro. Lege enim maritali constricta, sollicita est quomodo impleat jus maritalis officii , subdita mundanis necessitatibus.

“For she who is not married is anxious about the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit”: that is, in mind; for while, in hope of heavenly things, she does not take on the anxiety for a husband and children, she thinks about the Lord, how she may keep the resolve devoted to God; provided, however, that the mind, in a clean body, casting away earthly things, devotes itself to heavenly things. For it is the mind that either sanctifies or pollutes the body. For what use is it to have a clean body and a polluted soul, since it is by the merit of the soul that the body is either honoured or condemned? “But she who is married thinks of the things of this world, how she may please her husband.” For, bound by the marital law, she is anxious how to fulfil the right of the marital duty, subject to worldly necessities.

7.35PL 17:223–225

Hoc autem ad vestram ipsorum utilitatem dico; non ut laqueum vobis injiciam : sed ad id qnod honestum est. Quoniam quibusdam asperum et grave videtur, quod utilius aut melius est propter consuetudinem temporalis usus; ideo post rationem redditam, hortatur affectu charitatis simpliciter hoc utilius, hoc honestius esse quod dicit. Honestum est, quia sanctum et mundum : utile vero, quia dignius est apud Deum, et leve in saeculo. Quid ergo dicemus? Si virgines de Deo cogitant, et junctæ viris de mundo, quæ spes relinquitur nubentibus apud Deum ? Si enim ita est, dubium est de salute eorum: nam videmus virgines de sæculo cogitare, et matrimonio junctas Dominicis studere operibus. Ilis cirginibus non imputabitur sanctimonium a Dco, et bis matrimoniis eri: merces apud Deum; quia cum obligati essent terrenis et carnis nexibus , operam dederunt, ut in futurum aliquid immortalis praemii mererentur. Illis autem non solum non impulabitur virginitas, sed et poenæ subjicientur, qui sub tegmine melioris spei vitam et conversationem suam mundiali cura et sollicitudine occupantes, pigros se ad Dei opera agenda fecerunt; sicut dicit Hieremias propheta : Maledictus qui opera Dei facit negligenter (Jerem. XLVIII, 10). Hi sunt, de quibus in alia epistola dicit: Habentes quidem etpeciem pietatis, virtutem autem ejus abnegantes (II Tim. III,5). Apostolus autem his loquitur, qui mira devotione obsequi desiderant caelestibus præceptis, ostendens et docens quo compendio chius itur ad Deum; quia qui propter Deum promerendum virgo manere vult, sciens quale praemium possit accipere, qui a licito temperat, ut melior fiat; simul omnia impedimenta carnis spernit, non nescius haec esse, quae gressum currentis velut oneribus compedum detinent.

“But I say this for your own benefit, not to cast a snare upon you, but toward what is honourable.” Since to some what is more useful or better seems harsh and heavy because of the habit of temporal use, after giving his reasons he exhorts them with the affection of love, simply saying that what he says is more useful and more honourable. It is honourable because holy and clean; useful because it is worthier before God and light in this age. What then shall we say? If virgins think of God, and those joined to husbands of the world, what hope is left for those who marry before God? For if it is so, their salvation is in doubt; but we see virgins thinking of the world, and women joined in marriage devoting themselves to the Lord's works. To these virgins holiness will not be credited by God, and these marriages will have a reward with God; because, though bound by earthly ties and the bonds of the flesh, they took pains to merit some immortal reward in the future. But to those others not only will virginity not be credited, but they will even be subjected to punishment, who, under the cover of a better hope, occupying their life and conduct with worldly care and anxiety, made themselves slow to do God's works; as the prophet Jeremiah says: “Cursed is he who does the works of God negligently” (Jer 48:10). These are the ones of whom he says in another letter: “having indeed the appearance of godliness, but denying its power” (2 Tim 3:5). But the Apostle speaks to those who desire with wonderful devotion to obey the heavenly precepts, showing and teaching by what short cut one goes more quickly to God; for one who wishes to remain a virgin to win God's favour, knowing what reward one can receive who refrains from what is lawful in order to become better, at the same time spurns all the hindrances of the flesh, not unaware that these are what hold back the runner's step like the weight of fetters.

7.36PL 17:225

Si quis autem turpem a se viderit supra virginem suam, si sit ultra pubertatem, et sie oportet fieri; quod vult faciat, Hon peccat, si nubat. Quoniam superius ita virginitatem tenendam et continentiam, reddita ratione, irritatus est; ut pene ad comparationem earum conjugia inutilia et abjicienda videantur : nunc ne nuptias negare putaretur, non peccare virginem, si nubat, ostendit; sed rem maximi laboris aggredi, et quae apud Deum praemium non habeat, sicut non habet poenam : christianos enim vult per omnia esse meliores. Si ergo aliqua in desiderio nuptiarum est, jam matura ad usum, melius esse, ut secundum concessam legem publice nubat, quam occulte turpiter agat illud , et erubescatur in illa.

“But if anyone sees something shameful in himself regarding his virgin, if she is past puberty, and so it must be, let him do what he wishes; he does not sin if she marries.” Since above he was so stirred up, with reasons given, about keeping virginity and continence that by comparison with them marriages seemed almost useless and to be cast away, now, lest he be thought to deny marriage, he shows that the virgin does not sin if she marries; but that she undertakes a thing of very great labour, which has no reward with God, as it has no punishment; for he wants Christians to be better in all things. If, then, a girl is in desire of marriage, already ripe for its use, it is better for her to marry publicly according to the law that has been granted than to do it shamefully in secret and be put to shame for it.

7.37PL 17:225

Nam qui statuit in corde ano firmus, non habens necessitatem, potestatem autem habet de sua voluntate, et hoc decrevit in suo corde, servare tirginem suam, bene facit. noc dicit, ut qui virginem babet, cui animus ad nuptias non est, servet illam: nec illi ingerat fomitem nupliarum, quam videt nubendi voluntatem non habere. Beneficia si præstanda sunt, quanto magis minime auferenda ?

“But he who has resolved in his heart, being firm, having no necessity, but having power over his own will, and has decided this in his heart, to keep his virgin, does well.” He says this so that one who has a virgin whose mind is not set on marriage should keep her, and not press on her the kindling of marriage, when he sees she has no wish to marry. If benefits are to be granted, how much more are they not to be taken away?

7.38PL 17:225

Ita et qui nuptum dat virginem suam, bene facit. Bene facit, quia licet, quod facit. Et qui non dat nuptum, melius jacit. Melius facit, quia et apud Deum meritum illi collocat, et a sæculi sollicitudine iliam liberat.

“So too he who gives his virgin in marriage does well.” He does well, because what he does is lawful. “And he who does not give her in marriage does better.” He does better because he both lays up merit for her with God and frees her from the anxiety of the age.

7.39PL 17:225

Mulier vincta eat lege, quamdiu vivit vir ejus. Hæc idcirco prosequitur, ut doceat quia mulier, etiamsi a viro fuerit ejecta, nubendi licenliam non babet. b Si autem mortuus fuerit vir ejus, liberata est. Etiam hæc ad supradictas pertinent causas; ut ostendat quam beata sit virgo, cum nulli nisi soli Deo subjecta sit. Vincere euim videtur naturalem subjectionem, quando quod per naturam humiliatum est, erigit. Cui vult nubat, tantum in Domino: id est, quem sibi aptum putaverit, illi nubat; quia invitæ nuptiae solent malus proventus habere. Tantum in Domino, boc est, ut sine suspicione turpitudinis nubat, et religionis suæ viro nubat: boc est in Domino nubere.

“A woman is bound by the law as long as her husband lives.” He pursues these things in order to teach that a woman, even if she has been cast out by her husband, does not have permission to marry. “But if her husband has died, she is set free.” These too belong to the reasons given above, so as to show how blessed the virgin is, since she is subject to no one but God alone. For she seems to conquer natural subjection, when she raises up what is humbled by nature. “Let her marry whom she wishes, only in the Lord”: that is, let her marry the one she thinks suitable for her; for unwilling marriages tend to have bad outcomes. “Only in the Lord”: that is, let her marry without suspicion of shamefulness, and marry a man of her own religion; this is to marry in the Lord.

7.40PL 17:225

Beatior autem erit, si sic permanserit,. secundum meum consilium. Cum dicit supcrius, nubat, lege loquitur naturali; quamquam a Deo primæ nuptiae siut, secundae vero permissæ ,sunt. Denique primae nuptiæ sub benedictione Dei celebrantur sublimiter : secundae autem etiam in praesenti carent gloria; concessæ sunt autem propter incominentiam: et quia c solent viduarum juniores incurrere; ac per hoc concedit secundas. Sed quia melius est ut se contineat ; ut dignior sit in futuro, consilium dat spiritali ratione d præcipuum , ut se coniineat. Puto enim et ego Spiritum Dei habeo; ut ratum et providum consilium suum ostendat, humilitate verbi hoc commendat alto sensu.

“But she will be more blessed if she remains so, according to my counsel.” When he says above, “let her marry”, he speaks by natural law; although first marriages are from God, while second marriages are permitted. Indeed first marriages are celebrated solemnly under God's blessing; but second marriages lack glory even in the present; they are granted because of incontinence, and because the younger widows tend to fall; and for this reason he concedes second marriages. But since it is better that she contain herself, so as to be worthier in the future, he gives counsel, outstanding by spiritual reasoning, that she contain herself. “For I think that I too have the Spirit of God.” So as to show that his counsel is sound and provident, he commends it with lofty meaning by the humility of his word.

Chapter 8

8.1PL 17:225

De his autem quæ idolis immolantur, scimus quia omnes scientiam habemus. Nunc de scientia locuturus est: quæ sit scientia, non statim dicit, sed in subjectis ostendit dicens, quia nihil est idolum. Scientia inflat. Manifestum est habentem scientiam in eo ipso gloriari, si non foris, quia prudens est, vel apud se. Genus enim scientis hoc est, ut glorietur in sese, ideo inflat. Charitas vero ædificat. Itaque tunc scientia magna est, et sibi utilis, si charitate humilietur, ut amplius crescet. Temperatur enim a dilectione, ut non satis mera sit, et inebriet scicntem, ut se extollat. Sicut enim vinum non temperatum admixtione aquæ mentem alienat; ita et scientia superbum facit, nisi fuerit temperata. Omnia enim sola insuavia sunt et nociva; quia nec panis solus bene editur, nec reliqui cibi sine admixtione grati sunt, esed nocivi; ideo charitas aedificat. Ipsa charitas uno licet vocabulo appelletur, multis tamen consistit ; sine patientia enim non potest, neque sine humilitate, neque sine cordis simplicitate. Hi ergo innati erant per scientiam, f qnia nihil est idolum, qui contra salutem fratrum imperitorum carnes sacrificatorum edebant, scientes licere carnem edere; et quia nihil est idolum, ideo non contaminari edentem. Hi scandalo erant fratribus, charitatem prae oculis non habentes; quia plus erat carnem contemnere, quam fratribus scandalum facere. Scientia enim illorum destruebat animos imperitorum fratrum, putantium esse illic apud idolum aliquam gratiam ; quando peritiores fratres interesse illic, et non horrere videbant. Ideo ait: Charitas ædificat; ut saluti fratrum studentes, scientiae illic legibus non uterentur, ne illis scandalum facerent. Quod si quis existimat se aliquid scire, nondum cognovit quemadmodum oporteat eum scire. Eos ipsos qui in scientia gloriantur, ostendit non ita cognovisse, sicut cognoscendum est. Dum enim cliaritatem, quae mater omnium bonorum est, non sectantur, non sciunt sicut oportet. Ut ergo scientia fructum habere possit, charitati se debet subjicere.

“Now concerning things sacrificed to idols, we know that we all have knowledge.” Now he is going to speak about knowledge; what the knowledge is he does not say at once, but shows in what follows, saying that an idol is nothing. “Knowledge puffs up.” It is plain that one who has knowledge glories in this very thing, if not outwardly, then within himself, because he is wise. For this is the way of one who knows, to glory in himself; so it puffs up. “But love builds up.” So knowledge is great and useful to itself when it is humbled by love, so that it may grow further. For it is tempered by love, so as not to be too undiluted and make the knower drunk, so that he exalts himself. For as wine not tempered by a mixture of water unsettles the mind, so knowledge too makes one proud unless it is tempered. For all things alone are unpleasant and harmful; for neither is bread eaten well alone, nor are other foods pleasing without mixing, but harmful; therefore love builds up. Love itself, though it is called by one name, consists of many things; for it cannot exist without patience, nor without humility, nor without simplicity of heart. These, then, were puffed up through the knowledge that an idol is nothing, who, to the hurt of the salvation of unskilled brothers, ate the meat of sacrifices, knowing that it is lawful to eat meat, and that, since an idol is nothing, the eater is not defiled. These were a stumbling block to the brothers, not having love before their eyes; for it was better to forgo meat than to cause the brothers to stumble. For their knowledge destroyed the minds of unskilled brothers, who thought there was some grace there at the idol, when they saw more knowledgeable brothers present there and not shrinking from it. Therefore he says, “Love builds up”, so that, caring for the salvation of the brothers, they might not use the rights of knowledge there, lest they cause them to stumble. “But if anyone thinks he knows something, he does not yet know as he ought to know.” He shows that those very people who glory in knowledge have not known as one ought to know. For while they do not pursue love, which is the mother of all good things, they do not know as they ought. So for knowledge to bear fruit it must subject itself to love.

8.3PL 17:225–227

Si vero quia diligit Deum, hic cognitus eat ab eo. Hic diligit Deum, qui charitatis causa scicntiam mitigat; ut prosit fratri, pro quo Christus mortuus est. h De cibis igitur simulacris immolatorum. Nunc causam ipsam pertraetat, ut ostendat per rationem scientiam n on solum non proficere, charitate contempta, sed et obesse. Scimus qnia nihil eat simulacrum, et quia nemo Deus, niti urus. Verum est ; apnd christianos enim unus est Deus.

“But if anyone loves God, he is known by him.” The one who loves God is the one who moderates his knowledge for the sake of love, so as to benefit his brother, for whom Christ died. “Concerning, then, the foods of things sacrificed to images.” Now he treats the matter itself, so as to show by reason that knowledge, when love is scorned, is not only of no benefit but even harmful. “We know that an image is nothing, and that there is no God but one.” It is true; for among Christians there is one God.

8.5PL 17:227

Licet sim qui dicantur dfi et domini, sive in cælo, sive in terra. A paganis enim et sol <t luna ct cætera sidera dii caelestes dicuntur : in terra Apollinem, Æsculapium, Herculem, Minervam deos dicunt et dominos. Nobit tamen unus Deus Pater, ex quo omnia, et nos in illo. Omnia enim ex illo quæque suut, ubicumque sunt. Cum autem dicit : Et noa in illo, discrevit nos a caeteris, qui cum ex illo sint; non tamen sunt in illo, dum adhuc non credunt. Et nnus Dominus letus, per quem omnia, et nos per ipsum. Omnia enim ex Patre quidem, sed per Filium creata sunt. Sed cum dicit: Et noa per ipsum, reformatos nos per ipsum , per quem creati fueramus, significat in Dei cognitione ; quia facti per ipsum cum cæteris, post stuporem mentis et. ignorantiae nos par ipsum agnovimus mysterium unius Dei. Unum ergo Deum Patrem dixit, et unum Dominum Jesum Filium ejus ; ut quia Deus non potest non esse Dominus, similiter et Dominus intelligatur esse et Deus, unum esse Deum et Dominum demonstraret, modum unius principii conservando.

“Although there are those who are called gods and lords, whether in heaven or on earth.” For by the pagans the sun and moon and the other stars are called heavenly gods; on earth they call Apollo, Aesculapius, Hercules, Minerva gods and lords. “Yet for us there is one God the Father, from whom are all things, and we in him.” For all things, wherever they are, are from him. But when he says “and we in him”, he distinguished us from the rest, who, though they are from him, are not in him, as long as they do not yet believe. “And one Lord Jesus, through whom are all things, and we through him.” For all things are from the Father, but were created through the Son. But when he says “and we through him”, he means that we have been re-formed in the knowledge of God through him through whom we had been created; for, having been made through him with the rest, after the stupor of mind and of ignorance we came to know through him the mystery of the one God. He spoke, then, of one God the Father and one Lord Jesus his Son; so that, since God cannot fail to be Lord, likewise the Lord also might be understood to be God; he showed that God and Lord are one, preserving the mode of the one principle.

8.7PL 17:227

Sed non in omnibus est scientia. Id est, nun omnes norunt credentes mysterium Dei unius; ideo quidam putant ex iis qui credunt aliquid nutuinis in simulacris. C Nam aliqui adhuc conscientia idoli quali simulacro immolatum manducant. De plebe euim aliqui adhuc cum vcneratione simulacri manducabant de sacrificatis, quasi aliqua esset illic divinitas. Et conscientia aliorum cum sit infirma, coinquinatur. Maculatur conscientia, si infirma est circa Deum.

“But knowledge is not in everyone.” That is, not all believers know the mystery of the one God; so some of those who believe think there is some divine power in images. “For some, with consciousness of the idol until now, eat it as sacrificed to an image.” For some of the people still ate of the sacrifices with veneration for the image, as if there were some divinity there. “And their conscience, being weak, is defiled.” The conscience is stained if it is weak concerning God.

8.8PL 17:227

Esca autem nos non commendat Deo. Verum est, quia non ideo Deo placebimus, si omnia edcrimns : aut offendemus si aliqua contempserimus. Neque enim si ederimus, abundabimus; neque si non ederimus, deerit nobis. Contempta enim sacrificiorum esca , nou uiiqne deerit quod edamr; si autem sumpta fuerit, non abundabit, ita ut nihil requiratur : ac per hoc abjicienda ; quia neque siue alla non vivitur et scandalum fratribus est.

“But food does not commend us to God.” It is true, since we will not please God just because we eat everything, nor offend him if we scorn some things. “For neither if we eat shall we abound, nor if we do not eat shall we lack.” For if the food of sacrifices is scorned, there will surely be no lack of something to eat; but if it is taken, there will be no abundance such that nothing else is needed; and therefore it is to be rejected, since one does not live without other food, and it is a stumbling block to the brothers.

8.9PL 17:227

Videte tamen ne forte licentia vestra offensio fiat infirmis. Hoc est, ne quia licere vobis edere carnem de sacrificio dicitis, ptr id quod nihil esse idolii, scitis, offensionem gcnerelis fratribus, qui nescinnt adhuc quia nihil est idolum.

“But see that your liberty does not perhaps become an offence to the weak.” That is, lest, because you say it is lawful for you to eat meat from a sacrifice, since you know an idol is nothing, you give rise to offence for brothers who do not yet know that an idol is nothing.

8.10PL 17:227

Si enim quis viderit eum, qui habet scientiam in ',.,lio recumbeutem, nonne conscientia ejus, cum sit infirma, ædificabitur ad manducandum de simulacris ? Hoc ideo dixit, quia videns quis fratrem peritum in idolio invitatum, recumbentem edere carnes sacrificiorum, putat illic esse aliquid gratis, et incipit etiam ipse edere esrnes sacrificiorum, Hon illa conscientia, qua ille peritiæ causa sciens nihil esse idolum, sed qua esse putat illic numen; quande fratrem peritmn videt illic edere. nec horrere. Ei peribit, qui infirmus est a in tua scientia frater, pro quo Christus est mortuus? Peribit infirmus, si edat contra unius Dei fidem de sacrificatis : quod quidem quasi irascentis verba sunt, et ostendentis quid mait poseii parere scientia, si neu fuerit temperata a charitate. In tua scientia : id est, b tua peritia illum occidit; quandoa te fieri videt, quod ille aliter intelligit. Et tu eris occasio mortis fratri, quem Christus ut redimeret, crucifigi se permisit. Ac per huc aliquando ab sciemla dissimulaodum docet charitatis causa ; quia siue dubio plus est salus fratris, quant cibus : quia licet quidem, sed non expedii. Hoc erit cognovisse, sicut oportet scire.

“For if anyone sees one who has knowledge reclining in an idol's temple, will not his conscience, being weak, be built up to eat of things offered to images?” He said this because someone who sees a knowledgeable brother, invited to an idol's temple, reclining and eating the meat of sacrifices, thinks there is some grace there, and he too begins to eat the meat of sacrifices, not with the conscience with which the other, because of his knowledge, knows that an idol is nothing, but with that by which he thinks there is a divine power there, since he sees the knowledgeable brother eating there and not shrinking from it. “And will the weak brother perish by your knowledge, the brother for whom Christ died?” The weak man will perish if he eats of the sacrifices against faith in the one God; and these are, as it were, the words of one who is angry and shows what evil knowledge can produce if it is not tempered by love. “By your knowledge”: that is, your expertise kills him, when he sees done by you what he understands otherwise. And you will be the occasion of death to the brother whom Christ, to redeem him, allowed himself to be crucified. And therefore he teaches that one must sometimes set knowledge aside for the sake of love; for without doubt the salvation of a brother is worth more than food; for it is lawful indeed, but not expedient. This will be to have known as one ought to know.

8.12PL 17:227

Sic autem peccantes in fratres, et per. tientes conscientiam Ullorum infirmam, in Christo peccatis. Quando enim charitatis non æmuli sunt, qua Christus nos liberavit, peccant tu Christo, non in Christum; quia in Christum peccare negare est Christum: in Christo autem, in hæc quæ sunt Christi. Sicut et hic, qui sub Lege ebt, in Lege dicitur peccare; iia et ii qui sub Christo sunt, in Christo peecare dicuntur.

“But sinning thus against the brothers and striking their weak conscience, you sin in Christ.” For when they do not strive after the love by which Christ freed us, they sin in Christ, not against Christ; for to sin against Christ is to deny Christ, but to sin in Christ is to sin in the things that are Christ's. Just as one who is under the law is said to sin in the law, so those who are under Christ are said to sin in Christ.

8.13PL 17:227

Propter qued si esca scandalizat fratrem meum, non edam carnem in æternum, ne fratrem scandalizem. In tautum charitati studendum docet, ut licita pro illicitis habeantur, ne obsint fratri. Quantum enim mali cst per illicita non delinquere, et per ea quæ concessa sunt, effendere ; ut Lex servetur in illicitis, et in licitis non custodiatur, dum inconsiderate eduntur ? Lex enim sic permisit quæ concessit, ut modus tamen sit, qtiem custodiant. Uxerem certe licet habere, sed si fornicati fuerit, abjicienda est: ira et carnem licet edere, sed si idelis oblata fuerit, respuenda est.

“Therefore, if food makes my brother stumble, I will never eat meat, lest I make my brother stumble.” He teaches that love must be pursued so far that lawful things are counted as unlawful, so as not to harm a brother. For how great an evil it is not to transgress through unlawful things, and to give offence through things that are permitted; so that the law is kept in unlawful things and not observed in lawful ones, when they are eaten thoughtlessly! For the law permitted what it allowed in such a way that there is still a measure they must keep. It is certainly lawful to have a wife, but if she has committed fornication, she must be cast off; so too it is lawful to eat meat, but if it has been offered to idols, it must be rejected.

Chapter 9

9.1PL 17:227–229

Non sum apostotus ? non sum tiber? nonne Jesum Dominum nostrum vidi? Cum negare videtur, confirmat ; iratus enim loquitur. Apostolum enim se probat, quia missus est ad gentes, dicente Domino ad eum : Ego ad gentes mittam te (Actor. XXII, 21). Liberum autem se ostendit, quia nullius aliquid concupivit, neque in adulatione docuit. Jesum autem Dominum nostrum Vidit, dam oraret in templo Hierosolymis (Act. xxn, 18). Nonne opta meum ros estis in Domino ? Ideo opus sunt quia ipse illos plantavit in Domino, annum etsex menses evangclizans eis verbum Dei.

“Am I not an apostle? Am I not free? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord?” While he seems to deny, he affirms; for he speaks in anger. For he proves he is an apostle because he was sent to the gentiles, the Lord saying to him: “I will send you to the gentiles” (Acts 22:21). He shows he is free because he coveted nothing of anyone, nor taught with flattery. And he saw Jesus our Lord while he was praying in the temple at Jerusalem (Acts 22:18). “Are you not my work in the Lord?” They are his work because he himself planted them in the Lord, preaching the word of God to them for a year and six months.

9.2PL 17:229

Etsi aliis non sum apostolus, verumtamen vobis sum; quæ a Judæis credentibus, et nihilominus Legem servantibus , apostolus esse negubatur. Jam enim circumcidi non debere docebat, neque sabbatom custoliri : cæteris autem apostolis propter scandalum ab hac rc dissimulantibus, hic aliter videbatur docere; ideA apostolus a ab liis negabatur ; his enim erat apostolus, qui viderant in co virtutis insignia. Sam signaculum apostolatus mei vos estis in Domino ; boc enum prædicante, conversi sunt ab idolis ad adem Dei unius.

“If I am not an apostle to others, yet I am to you”; for by the Jews who believed and nevertheless kept the law he was denied to be an apostle. For he was already teaching that one ought not to be circumcised nor keep the sabbath; and since the other apostles, because of offence, avoided this matter, he seemed to teach differently; therefore he was denied to be an apostle by these; for he was an apostle to those who had seen in him the marks of power. “For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord”; for by his preaching they were converted from idols to faith in the one God.

9.3PL 17:229

Mea defensio apud eos, qui me interrogant, hæc est. Nunc incipit agere causam, quam superius præmisit dicens : Omnia mihi ticent, sed ego sub nullius redigar postestate. Esca ventri et venter ea cis (I Cor. III, 12). Sic ergo incipit causam hanc. ut dicit: Mea defensio apud eoa, qui me interrogant, hæc est. Et quæ sit subjecit,dicens :

“My defence to those who question me is this.” Now he begins to plead the case which he set out above, saying: “All things are lawful for me, but I will be brought under no one's power. Food for the belly and the belly for food” (1 Cor 6:12–13). So he begins this case, saying: “My defence to those who question me is this.” And what it is he added, saying:

9.4PL 17:229

Numquid non habemus potestatem manducandi et bibendi ? Hec est quod diserat: Omnio mihi licent. Numquid non habemus potestatem mulierem circumducendi, sicut et cœteri apostoli et fratres Dommi, et Cephas ? ideo addidit : Et Cephas ; quia cum primus esset inter apostolos, non relutabat sumptus oblatos. Cephas ipse est Simon Petrus. Mulit'res euim desiderio doctrina; Dominicæ, et cupiæ virtutum sequebantur apostolos, ministrantes eis et sumptus et servitia, sicut et Salvatorem sunt secutæ ministrantes ei de facultatibus suis.

“Have we not the power to eat and drink?” This is what he had said: “All things are lawful for me.” “Have we not the power to take a woman about with us, as the other apostles and the brothers of the Lord and Cephas?” He added “and Cephas” because, though he was first among the apostles, he did not refuse the support offered. Cephas is Simon Peter himself. For women, out of desire for the Lord's teaching and eager for virtues, followed the apostles, ministering to them both support and services, as they also followed the Saviour, ministering to him from their means.

9.6PL 17:229

Aut solus ego et Barnabas non habemus polestatem hæc operandi ? Hoc est, habemus potestatem operandi, sed nolumus. Pro accipiendi tamen operandi aii, ut honestius loqueretur. Et ut hoc firmei, exempla subjicit, dicens :

“Or do only I and Barnabas not have the power to do this?” That is, we have the power to do it, but we do not wish to. He says “to do” instead of “to receive”, to speak more honourably. And to confirm this, he adds examples, saying:

9.7PL 17:229

Quis militat stipendiis suis umquam ? Quis plantat vineam, et de fructu ejus non edit ? Quis poscit gregem ovium, et de ducte earum non percipit t Numquid secundum hominem hæc loquor ? id est, numquid humanam sentientiam sequor? Numquid et Les eadem non dicit ? Concordare ducuir supradicta testimonia documentis divinis ; ut ostendat non sine causa utique nolle se ab illis sumptus accipere. quando tot exemplis ostendit et dandum et accipiendum esse.

“Who ever serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a vineyard and does not eat of its fruit? Who shepherds a flock of sheep and does not receive of its milk? Do I say these things according to man?” That is, do I follow a human opinion? “Does not the law say the same?” He shows that the testimonies mentioned above agree with the divine teachings, so as to show that he refuses, certainly not without reason, to accept support from them, since by so many examples he shows that it is to be both given and received.

9.9PL 17:229

In Lege enim (Deut. XXV, 4) scriptum est : Non alligabis os bovis tritunantis. Numquid de I bobus cura eu Deo ? Intenim pancis hoc absolvamus ; in Jonantenim prophata scriptum est : Non parcam civitati, in qua habitant plusquam centum viginsi millia hominum et pecora multa (Jonæ IV, 11). Bt Psalmographus : Hominos et jumenta, inquit, salvabis (Psalm. XXXV, 7). Quomodo ergo Deus non curat de bobus et pecoribus? Sed non curat de bobus et pecoribus propter hæc ipsa, sed propter nos, quorum causa sunt facta ; ideo de nobis curat, non de illis.

“For it is written in the law (Deut 25:4): You shall not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treads out the grain. Is God concerned about oxen?” Let us settle this in a few words for the time being; for it is written in the prophet Jonah: “I will not spare the city in which there dwell more than a hundred and twenty thousand people, and many cattle?” (Jonah 4:11). And the Psalmist: “Men and beasts”, he says, “you will save” (Ps 35:7). How, then, does God not care about oxen and cattle? But he does not care about oxen and cattle for their own sake, but for ours, for whose sake they were made; so he cares about us, not about them.

9.10PL 17:229

Aut potius, inquit, propter nos dicit : propter nos enim scriptum eat. Per figuram enim omnia dicta ad nus transeunt. Quoniam gui in ape arat et tritarat, debet spei suæ fructum percipere. Verum est, quia hac spe laboratur, ut fructus capiatur.

“Or rather”, he says, “he says it for our sake; for it was written for our sake.” For by figure everything said passes over to us. “Because he who ploughs in hope and threshes ought to receive the fruit of his hope.” It is true, for one labours in this hope, to gather the fruit.

9.11PL 17:229

Sf nos vobis spiritalia seminavimus, magnum est, si not vestra carnatia metamus ?b Noh dicit mugnum, neque par esse, si evangelizantes regnum Dei, et coelesti cibo Ecclesiam saginantes. alimenta corporis sumerent ; ut tradentes æterna, consequerentur temporatia.

“If we have sown spiritual things for you, is it a great thing if we reap your carnal things?” He says it is not a great thing, nor an even exchange, if those who preach the kingdom of God and feed the church with heavenly food were to take nourishment for the body; so that, handing on eternal things, they might obtain temporal ones.

9.12PL 17:229

Si alii potestate vestra utuntur, nonne magis nos? Si enim ii qui per Evangelium patres vestri non sont, nec eumdem affectum habent erga vos, facultatem habent accipiendi, quanto magis no.? Et subanditur, vestri apostoli ; qua et Baruabas apostolus erat. Sed non sumus usi hac poiestote ; omnia vero toleramus , ne quod impedimentum demus Evangelio .Christi. Diu occultatum prodidit sensum; ostendit enim sumptus ideo se nolle, cum liceret, accipere , ne vigor evangelicæ auctoritatis torpesceret. Pseudoapostoli enim peccantibus blandichantur, volentes acCipere; ita ut non sibi viderentur peccare r illis subjecti : sed quoniam hæc res contra evangelicam erat disciplinam, hic non vult accipere ; ut libere arguat, ne in iliorum numero inveniatur. Ut enim regulæ christianæ jus maneret, licita illicita lecit ; quia illi per licentiam offendebant.

“If others share in power over you, do not we more?” For if those who are not your fathers through the gospel, and do not have the same affection toward you, have the right to receive, how much more we? And 'your apostles' is understood, because Barnabas too was an apostle. “But we have not used this power; rather we endure all things, so as not to put any hindrance in the way of the gospel of Christ.” He brought out the meaning he had long hidden; for he shows that he did not wish to accept support, though it was lawful, so that the vigour of the gospel's authority might not grow torpid. For the false apostles flattered sinners, wishing to receive, so that they did not seem to themselves to sin, being subject to them; but since this was contrary to the discipline of the gospel, he does not wish to receive, so that he may rebuke freely and not be found among their number. For so that the right of the Christian rule might remain, he made lawful things unlawful, because those men gave offence through licence.

9.13PL 17:229

Nescitis quoniam qui in sacrariis operantur, lle sacrario vivunt: et qui altario deserviunt, de altario participantur ? 1n sacrariis legem gentilium significat, in altario vero Judæorum. Sic cnim decrevit Dominus per Moysen (Dtut. nUl, 5). ut de Tis quae oblata erant, partem sumerent sacerdotes.

“Do you not know that those who work in the shrines live from the shrine, and those who serve at the altar share in the altar?” By 'shrines' he means the law of the gentiles, by 'altar' that of the Jews. For so the Lord decreed through Moses (Deut 18:3–5), that the priests should take a portion of what had been offered.

9.14PL 17:229

Ita A Dominus Jesus ordinavit eos, qui Evangelium annuntiant, de Evangelio vivere. Non ergo Deus per Moysen gentillium formam secutus est : sed ipsa naturalis ratio hoc habet, ut qnis inde vivat, ubi laborat. Hanc ergo rationem e Ipsi naturae et conversationi humanæ decrevit. Hæc tamen ad rumnlum adhuc addens, gravat causam; ut non leve faciat neque odiosum, quod tantis testimoniis commendat : et tamen non sibi proficere vult, ne libertatem arguendi Immiliet.

“So too the Lord Jesus ordained that those who proclaim the gospel should live from the gospel.” God, then, did not follow the pattern of the gentiles through Moses, but natural reason itself has this, that one should live from the place where he works. This reasoning, then, he decreed for nature itself and for human life. Yet adding these things to the pile, he makes the case weightier, so as not to make light or odious what he commends by so many testimonies; and yet he does not wish to benefit by it himself, lest he humble his freedom to rebuke.

9.15PL 17:229–231

Ego autem nutto horum usus sum. Postquam multis modis ostendit licere accipere, sibi tamen non opns esse; obesi enim accipere a peccantibus, sicut supra rnemoravi. Non autem scripsi hæc, ut fta fiat in me; bonum esi enim mihi c magis mori. Nemo gloriam meam evacuabit. Gloriamjsuam dicit in eo, si Evangelii severitas maneat : et mori i magis elegit, quam Evangelii jura violare, sciens boc sibi magis proficere ad futuram salutem. Debitum enim obsequium abnuit ab his sibi impendi; ne per hoc accipiant fiduciam delinquendi.

“But I have used none of these things.” After showing in many ways that it is lawful to receive, yet he has no need of it; for to receive from sinners is harmful, as I mentioned above. “And I have not written these things so that it may be so done for me; for it is good for me rather to die. No one shall empty my glory.” He says his glory consists in this, that the severity of the gospel remains; and he chose rather to die than to violate the rights of the gospel, knowing that this profits him more for future salvation. For he refused to let the service owed be paid to him by these people, lest by it they gain confidence to sin.

9.16PL 17:231

Nam si eiangelizem, a. uon est mihi gloriatio; necessitas enim mihi incumbit. Sicut dicit Dominus : Cum feceritis quœ dico vobis, dicite : Servi inutiles sumus : quod debuimus facere, fecimus (Luc. XVII, 10). Vce enim erit, inquit, mihi, sinon prædicat'ero Evangelium. Missus enim servus a domino facit etiam invitus, quod sibi præceptum est : si quominus, adstringatur plagis necesse est. Denique Moyses invitus missus cat ad Pharaonem (Exod. IV, 14); et Jonas coactus est prædicare Ninivitis (Jonœ i, 3). Nam ti volent hoc ago, mercedem ; habeo. Manifestum est quia nemo accipit remunerationem ejus rei, quam invitus agit. Si enim voluntarius, dignus mercede est; quia consentit domino : .et quod voluntate fit, melius fil. Si autem invitut, dispentatio mihi credita est. Nec hoc obscurum est, quia qui indevotus aliquid facit, non voluntate facit, sed necessitate. Quia enim,b potestatis suae nou est, facit invitus, quod sibi praeceptum est.

“For if I preach the gospel, I have no ground for glory; for necessity lies upon me.” As the Lord says: “When you have done what I tell you, say: We are useless servants; we have done what we ought to do” (Luke 17:10). “For woe will be to me”, he says, “if I do not preach the gospel.” For a servant sent by his master does what he has been commanded even unwillingly; if not, he must be held to it with blows. Indeed Moses was sent unwillingly to Pharaoh (Exod 4:13–14), and Jonah was compelled to preach to the Ninevites (Jonah 1:3). “For if I do this willingly, I have a reward.” It is plain that no one receives a reward for something he does unwillingly. For if he is willing, he is worthy of a reward, because he agrees with his master; and what is done willingly is done better. “But if unwillingly, a stewardship has been entrusted to me.” Nor is this obscure: one who does something without devotion does it not by will but by necessity. For because it is not in his own power, he does unwillingly what he has been commanded.

9.18PL 17:231

Quæ ergo erit mea merces ? Ut Evangelium annuntians, sine sumptu efficiam Evangelium ; ut non abutar potestate mea in Evangelio. Repressa verborum jactantia gloriatur, et vult intelligi quanta dignus mercede sit, quia potestate sua non utitur in Evangelio, dum respuit oblatos sumptus, ne vim . prædicationis humiliet. Hoc est licerc, sed non ex- I pedire propter salutem fratrum, ut corrigantur. Forma ego vult esse cæterts, ut ubi vident non expedire, eliam licilis non utantur : si quominus, c de licito nent rei: quod sic sumunt, ut ad detrimentum proficiat.

“What, then, will my reward be? That in preaching the gospel I may make the gospel free of charge, so as not to abuse my power in the gospel.” Restraining the boastfulness of his words, he glories, and wants it understood how great a reward he deserves, because he does not use his power in the gospel, when he refuses support offered, lest he humble the force of preaching. This is what is lawful but not expedient, for the salvation of the brothers, so that they may be corrected. He wants to be a pattern to others, so that where they see it is not expedient they do not use even lawful things; if not, they become guilty from a lawful thing, which they take in such a way that it turns to harm.

9.19PL 17:231

Nam cum tiber sim ex omnibus, omnium me servum feci, ut pluret lucrifaciam. Liber ex omnibus est, cum nulli in adulatione tradidit Evangelimn,d nec cujusquam præter salutem aliquid concupivit, neque ad delicias habendas ab aliquo sumptus largiores mercede hypocrisis accepit. Servum autem sic se omnium factum dicit, dum se per humilitatem similem omnium mente imbecillium exhibuii; ut eos per patientiam firmaret ad salutem futuram, confovens animos illorum, qui aut pecca- ; bant, aut res divinas tardius sequebantur; ut non aspere ferrent reprehendi se. B

“For though I am free from all, I have made myself the servant of all, so that I might gain more.” He is free from all since he handed on the gospel to no one with flattery, nor coveted anything of anyone except his salvation, nor accepted from anyone more generous support, as the price of hypocrisy, for the enjoyment of luxuries. He says he made himself the servant of all in that through humility he showed himself like all those weak in mind, so as to strengthen them by patience for future salvation, cherishing the minds of those who either sinned or followed divine things more slowly, so that they would not take it badly to be rebuked.

9.20PL 17:231

Et factus tum Judœis tamquam Judœus, ut Judœos lucrifacerem.c Videtur quasi simnlasse, ut omnibus fieret omnia, quod solent adulatores facere, sed non ita est; vir enim divinus et medicus spiritalis sciens omnium causas et vulnera, magna industria confovet illos et compatitur; cum omnibus enim hominibus quædam habemus communia. Factus est ergo Judaeis tamquam Judaeus; quia propter scandalum illorum circumcidit Timotheum (Act. XVI, 5), et purificatus ascendit in templum, ne occasionem per eum acciperent blasphemandi (Act. xxi, 26). Rem ergo fecit, quae jam cessare deberet, sed secundum Legem fecit. Nam et consensit illis Legem esse a Deo et prophetas, et de illis ostendit Christum hunc esse, qui promissus est: ut assensos ejus haheret effectum.

“And to the Jews I became as a Jew, so as to gain the Jews.” He seems, as it were, to have pretended, so as to become all things to all, as flatterers are accustomed to do; but it is not so; for a divine man and spiritual physician, knowing the causes and wounds of all, cherishes them with great care and suffers with them; for we have certain things in common with all people. He became, then, as a Jew to the Jews, because, on account of the offence to them, he circumcised Timothy (Acts 16:3), and, having been purified, went up into the temple, lest they take occasion through him to blaspheme (Acts 21:26). He did a thing, then, which ought already to have ceased, but he did it according to the law. For he also agreed with them that the law and the prophets were from God, and from them showed that this is the Christ who was promised, so that his agreement might have effect.

9.21PL 17:231

lia qui sub Lege 'unt, quati sub Ltge essem (cum ipse non sim sub Lege) ut eoa qui sub Lege sunt, lucrifacerem. Ii qui sub Lege sunt Samaritani noscuntur; Legem enim solam accipiunt, id est, quinque libros Moysi. Suut autem ex origine Persarum et Assyriorum, quos rex Assyriorum, sublatis filiis Israel in captivitatem, posuit ad incolenda loca Samariae(lV Reg. XVII. 6); ideo et ignem colunt more Persarum. His ergo Apostolus , dum non negabat Legem esse a Deo, fiebat quasi sub Lege : sed ex ea f illis miti verbo Christum intelligendum tradebat, sicut et Samaritana illa, quae dixit ad Dominum : Scio quia Messias venit (Joan. iv, 25); docta per Legem. Iit qui sine Lege sunt, qaasi tine Lege essem (cum sine lege non essem Dei, sed in lege MMM Christi) ut eoa qui sine Legetunt, lucrifacerem, Hoc dicit, qnia cum in Lege Christi est, in lege Dei est; quia quod Christi est, Dei est: et quod Dei est, Christi est, sicut dicit: Omnia mea tua 'unt, et tua mea. Ut eoa qui sine Lege 'unt, lucrifacerem (Joan. XVII, 10). Dum enim assentit illis, id esi, gentilibus, juxta physicam rationem mundum factum a Deo, et quæ in eo sunt, et animam esse immortalem, et ab ipso nos originem habere ( ita enim Actibus apostolorum ait (Act. xvn, 28): Et sicut quidam ex vobis dixerunt: Ipsius enim et genua sumus) sic fiebat quasi sine lege, per quod subintroducebat illis Christum ipsum esse, quem Deus ad judicandum mundum praeelegit, et ip. sum esse, per quem omnia fecit.

“To those who are under the law, as though I were under the law (though I myself am not under the law), so as to gain those who are under the law.” Those who are under the law are known to be the Samaritans; for they accept only the law, that is, the five books of Moses. They are by origin from the Persians and Assyrians, whom the king of Assyria, when the children of Israel had been taken into captivity, placed to inhabit the regions of Samaria (2 Kgs 17:6, 24); therefore they also worship fire in the Persian manner. To them, then, the Apostle, by not denying that the law was from God, became as one under the law; but from it, with gentle words, he handed on to them that Christ was to be understood, just like that Samaritan woman who said to the Lord: “I know that the Messiah is coming” (John 4:25), taught by the law. “To those who are without law, as though I were without law (though I was not without the law of God, but under the law of Christ), so as to gain those who are without law.” He says this because when he is in the law of Christ, he is in the law of God; for what is Christ's is God's, and what is God's is Christ's, as he says: “All mine are yours, and yours are mine” (John 17:10). “So as to gain those who are without law.” For when he agrees with them, that is, with the gentiles, according to natural reasoning, that the world and the things in it were made by God, and that the soul is immortal, and that we have our origin from him (for so he says in the Acts of the Apostles: “And as some of you have said, For we are also his offspring”, Acts 17:28), he became thus as one without law, by which means he introduced to them that Christ himself is the one whom God chose beforehand to judge the world, and that he is the one through whom he made all things.

9.22PL 17:231

Factu. tum infirmi, infirmus, ut infirmos lucrifacerem. Infinuus factus est, dum propter fratres infirmos a licitis abstinet; ne illis scandalum generet. Omnibus factus sum omnia, ut omne, salvos facerem. g Hoc fuit viri prudentis et spiritalis, ut omnibus omnia factus, propositum tamen religionis non excederet; quia obi cessit, ad hoc cessit, ut proficereret: nec aliud fecit, quam Lex mandavit.

“To the weak I became weak, so as to gain the weak.” He became weak when he abstained from lawful things for the sake of weak brothers, lest he give rise to stumbling for them. “I have become all things to all, so that I might save all.” This was the mark of a wise and spiritual man, that, having become all things to all, he yet did not go beyond the purpose of religion; for where he yielded, he yielded so as to make progress; nor did he do anything other than what the law commanded.

9.23PL 17:231–233

Omnia autem facio propter Evangelium, ut particeps ejus fiam. Hoc est, omnia supradicta facio, ut voluntatis evangelicae particeps efiiciar, quam habet circa salHtem humanam.

“But I do all things for the sake of the gospel, so that I may become a sharer in it.” That is, I do all the things mentioned above, so that I may become a sharer in the will of the gospel, which it has concerning human salvation.

9.24PL 17:233

Nescitis quoniam qui in sladio currunt, omnes quidem currunt, unus autem accipil palmam ? Nunc aliud vult exponere : itaque hoc exemplo ostendit quanta sit utilitas legis nostrae, in qua non uni, sed omnibus promissa est palma. Sic currite, ut comprehendatis. Sollicite vult curri ad promissionem, quia magna est.

“Do you not know that those who run in the stadium all run, but one receives the palm?” Now he wishes to set out something else; and so by this example he shows how great is the benefit of our law, in which the palm is promised not to one but to all. “So run that you may obtain.” He wants them to run eagerly toward the promise, because it is great.

9.25PL 17:233

Omnis autem qui in agone contendit ab omnibus se abstinet: ab bis omnibus quae vitanda eadem tradit disciplina, cum sciant unum coronandum; quanto magis nobis observandum est, quia omnibus promissa est salus ! Et illi quidem ut corruptibilem coronam accipiant : noa autem incorruptam. Et in hoc multum dispar donum est, ac per hoc diligentiores nos esse debere, quibus non terrenis et marcescentibus floribus, sed æternis conserta gemmis in modum regalis diadematis spiritalis corona servatur.

“But everyone who strives in the contest abstains from all things”: from all the things that the same discipline teaches must be avoided, though they know that one is to be crowned; how much more must we observe this, since salvation is promised to all! “And they so that they may receive a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible.” In this too the gift is very different; and therefore we ought to be more diligent, for whom is kept a spiritual crown, woven not of earthly and fading flowers but of eternal jewels, like a royal diadem.

9.26PL 17:233

Sic curro, non quasi in incertum. Magna spe currere se profitetur, certum habens quid sit promissum. Sic pugna, non quasi aerem cædens. Hoc est, non verbis magis, sed de rebus contendo. Sed castigo corpus meum, et servituti subjicio. Castigare corpus est jejuniis a illud angere : et illa ei dare, quae ad vitam proficiant, non ad luxum. Servituti vero subjicitur ; dum non suam perficit, sed spiritus voluntatem. Ne forte aliis prædicans ipse reprobus inveniar. Ideo se refrenare corpus suum ostendit, ut remuneratione, quam aliis praedicat, etiam ipse dignus habeatur; ne aliis curatis, ipse remaneret in vulnere. Ratam ergo spem praedicationis suae affirmat, quando gestis id se prosequi, quod docet, ostendit; quia qui aliter agit quam praedicat, suspectos facit audientes, ut de promissis dubitent. Suo itaqae cxemplo non magis verbis, quam operibus exercendum hortatur.

“So I run, not as at an uncertainty.” He declares that he runs with great hope, holding as certain what has been promised. “So I fight, not as one beating the air.” That is, I contend not with words rather than with deeds. “But I chastise my body and bring it into servitude.” To chastise the body is to restrain it with fasts, and to give it the things that serve life, not luxury. It is brought into servitude when it carries out not its own will but the spirit's. “Lest perhaps, preaching to others, I myself be found reprobate.” He shows that he restrains his body so that he himself too may be counted worthy of the reward that he preaches to others; lest, having healed others, he himself remain in his wound. He affirms, then, that the hope of his preaching is sure, when he shows by his deeds that he pursues what he teaches; for one who acts otherwise than he preaches makes his hearers suspicious, so that they doubt the promises. So by his example he exhorts that one must exercise oneself not more with words than with deeds.

Chapter 10

10.1PL 17:233

Nolo enim vos ignorare, fratres, quia patres nostri omnes sub nube fuerunt, et omnes mare transierunt, et omnes in Moyse baptizati sunt in nube et in mari (Exod. XIII, 2i; xiv, 22). Judæorum exemplo, qui negligentia sua offenderunt (Num, IX, 22), sollicitos nos vult esse; ideoque sub nube dicit illos fuisse, quia omnia quae gesta sunt, b in figura nostri facta sunt; ut veritatis nostrae illi habuerint imaginem. Contecti enim nube, et ab adversariis suis tuti præstiti. dum a morle liberati sunt, baptizati dicuntur. Illis euim, id est, Ægyptiis in mari mortuis, dum hi, duce Moyse, feliciter transeunt, erepti suut a morte : quod præstat baptismum. Non enim illis praeterita mala imputata sunt, sed per mare et per nubem purificati, præparati sunt ad accipiendam Legem, et formam futuri sacramenti nostri.

“For I do not want you to be ignorant, brothers, that our fathers were all under the cloud, and all passed through the sea, and all were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea” (Exod 13:21; 14:22). By the example of the Jews, who gave offence through their negligence, he wants us to be careful; and so he says they were under the cloud, because all the things that were done were done as a figure of us, so that they had the image of our truth. For, covered by the cloud and kept safe from their adversaries, they are said to have been baptized, since they were freed from death. For while those, that is, the Egyptians, died in the sea, these, with Moses leading, passed over safely and were rescued from death, which is what baptism grants. For their past evils were not imputed to them, but, purified through the sea and the cloud, they were prepared to receive the law and the form of our future sacrament.

10.3PL 17:233

Et omnes eamdem escam spiritalem ederunt, et omnes eumdem potum spirilalem biberunt; bibebant enim de sequente eoa spiritali petra : petra autem erat Christus. Manna et aquam (Exod. xvi, <5; XVII, 6) quae fluxit de petra, dicit spiritalia; quia non mundi lege parata sunt, sed Dei virtute sine elementorum commixlione ad tempus creata, habentia in se figuram futuri mysterii, quod nunc nos sumimus in commemorationem Christi domini. Ideo et panis angelorum dictus est, quia virtute qua anDeli subsistunt, creatus est: hoc significans, quia de caelis ven-. turus erat, qui spiritaliter pasceret. Unde et manna primum Dominico die venit de caelo ad saturitatem populi; sequens tamen petra dicta est, quae intelligitur Christus. Ubi enim deficiebat hamanum eis suffragium, aderat Christus; ideo sequebatur, ut ubi defecisset, ille subveniret. Nec enim petra aquam dedit, sed Christus.

“And all ate the same spiritual food, and all drank the same spiritual drink; for they drank from the spiritual rock that followed them, and the rock was Christ.” He calls the manna and the water which flowed from the rock (Exod 16:15; 17:6) spiritual, because they were not produced by the law of the world, but created for a time by the power of God without a mixing of elements, containing in themselves a figure of the future mystery which we now receive in commemoration of Christ the Lord. Therefore it was also called the bread of angels, because it was created by the power by which the angels subsist; signifying this, that one was to come from heaven who would feed spiritually. Hence too the manna first came from heaven on the Lord's day, to fill the people. The rock, however, is called 'following', and is understood to be Christ. For where human help failed them, Christ was present; so he followed, so that where it failed he would come to their aid. For it was not the rock that gave the water, but Christ.

10.5PL 17:233

Sed non in pluribus eorum bene sensit Deus. Ideo hoc dixit, quia acceptum beneficium non intellexerunt. Prostrati enim sunt in deserto (Num. XXVI, 65). Dignum est, ut qui magna consecutus , in parvis diffidens est; non solum c haec non adipiscatur, verum eliam amittat et illa. Quoniam ergo superius hortatus est ad meliora, se etiam dicit id elaborare, ut ad promissionem dignus occurrat; nunc ut istud exempli terrore constringat ac suadeat, Judaeos tunc sirnili modo dicit donum Dei et gratiam sortitos, sicut et nos : et quia indiligentes et dubitantes d de Dei promissione fuerunt, prostratos esse in deserto; ut ideo semetipsum affligere se ostenderet, ne in illorum numero inveniretur : proinde elaborandum, ut sui imitatores existerent.

“But with most of them God was not well pleased.” He said this because they did not understand the benefit they had received. “For they were laid low in the desert” (Num 26:65). It is fitting that one who has obtained great things and distrusts in small ones should not only fail to obtain these but also lose those. Since, then, he exhorted them above to better things, and says that he himself labours to come worthily to the promise, now, to bind and persuade them by the terror of this example, he says that the Jews then received God's gift and grace in the same way as we have; and that because they were careless and doubtful of God's promise, they were laid low in the desert; so as to show that he afflicts himself for this reason, lest he be found among their number, and that therefore they must labour to become his imitators.

10.6PL 17:233

Haec autem in figura nostri facta sunt, ut non simus desiderantes mala, sicut et illi desideraverunt. Is sensus et ratio est, quam supra memoravi. Neque simulacris servientes, sicut quidam illorum. Nunc hos tangit, qui in idolio recumbentes putabant non esse peccatum. Sicut scriptum est (Exod. XXXII, 6) : Sedit populus manducare et bibere, et surrexerunt ludere : ante idolum utique; ut non se crederent inimunes a crimine, qui in idolio epulabantur. Nam Moyse in monte posito apud Deum, simulacro vituli facto, post oblationem dedicationis causa : Sedit populus manducare et bibere, et surrexerunt ludere. Haec luxuria est, quia semper oblectati, in Dei rebus infideles inventi sunt. e Ideoque instruit, ne in hanc difiidentiam per assensum luxuriae in idolio incidamus.

“Now these things were done as a figure of us, so that we might not be desirers of evil things, as they also desired.” This is the sense and reasoning that I mentioned above. “Nor be servants of images, as some of them were.” Now he touches those who, reclining in an idol's temple, thought it was not a sin. “As it is written (Exod 32:6): The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play”: before the idol, of course; so that those who feasted in an idol's temple might not think themselves free of guilt. For while Moses was on the mountain with God, the image of the calf having been made, after the offering for its dedication, “the people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play.” This is self-indulgence, because, always taking their pleasure, they were found unfaithful in the things of God. And so he instructs us, lest by consenting to self-indulgence in an idol's temple we fall into this distrust.

10.8PL 17:233–235

Neque fornicemur, sicut quidam illorum fornicati sunt, et ceciderunt una die viginti tria millia hominum (Num. xxv, 1). Hoc illis retributum est, quando cum Madianitis mulieribus se commacularunt ; iri enim Dei exstitit contra illos, quae æmulatione Phinees sacti dotis habentis zelum Dei , sopita est, ne plures mnorerentur. Neque tentemus Christum, sicut quidam eorum tentaverunt, et a serpentibus perierunt. Detrahentes de Deo Christum tentasse dicuntur; quia Christus erat, qui ad Moysen loquebatur. Denique ne nos in eadem causa inveniamur, commonet IIC diabolo tradamur, cujus serpentes Labent figuram.

“Nor let us commit fornication, as some of them committed fornication, and twenty-three thousand men fell in one day” (Num 25:1). This was repaid to them when they defiled themselves with the Midianite women; for God's anger arose against them, which was quieted by the zeal of Phinehas the priest, who had zeal for God, so that more would not die. “Nor let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted, and perished by serpents.” Those who disparaged God are said to have tempted Christ, because it was Christ who spoke to Moses. Indeed, so that we may not be found in the same case, he warns that we not be handed over to the devil, of whom the serpents bear the figure.

10.10PL 17:235

Neque murmuraveritis, sicut quidam ex ipsis murmuraverunt (Num. XIV, 1), Murmurare est falso ad invicem de præpositis et rectonbus queri, guantuin ad mentem loci pertinet; quia solet murmur lieri et justa ex causa. Et perierunt ab extermi natore. Hoc est, in locum Judæ concesserunt , :auli,. . cipantes illum ; quia tradens Christum, extenjiinalus est de numero aposiolorum a judice Deo. Per hæc exempla ad correctiorem nos vitam provocat; ut monitis ejus aut prœmium, si obedientes fuerimus, aut propensiorem pœnam mereamur inobedientes. Non est cnim ambiguum illos peccantes plus subjiciendos tormentis, quibus peccantium pœnæ ad hoc relatae sunt, ne peccarent.

“Nor grumble, as some of them grumbled” (Num 14:1). To grumble is to complain falsely to one another about those set over them and their rulers, as far as the sense of the place is concerned; for grumbling can also arise from a just cause. “And they perished by the destroyer.” That is, they passed into the place of Judas, anticipating him; for, betraying Christ, he was destroyed from the number of the apostles by God the judge. By these examples he calls us to a more correct life, so that by his warnings we may deserve either a reward, if we are obedient, or a heavier punishment if disobedient. For there is no doubt that those who sin will be subjected to greater torments, to whom the punishments of sinners were reported precisely so that they would not sin.

10.11PL 17:235

Hœc autem omnia in fidura contingebant illis; scripta sunt vero ad correptionem nostrum, in quos fines sæculorum devenerunt. Fines sæculorum nus sumus; quia tunc hæc ideo facta noscuntur circa retributionem illorum, ut nobis essent exemplo, qui postremo sæculo futuri eramus in lide Christi. Pro utilitate enim nostra gesta sunt, ut si terrore horum in Dei timore manserimus , gloriam illis promissam accipiamus : si quominus, geminabitur nobis paena illorum; quia major notitia legis plus facit reum.

“Now all these things happened to them as a figure; but they were written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the ages have come.” We are the ends of the ages; for these things are known to have been done then, concerning their recompense, so as to be an example to us, who were to be in the faith of Christ in the last age. For they were done for our benefit, so that if, through the terror of these things, we remain in the fear of God, we may receive the glory promised to them; if not, their punishment will be doubled for us, because greater knowledge of the law makes one more guilty.

10.12PL 17:235

Propterea et qui se putat stare, videat ne cadat. Hoc ad cos loquitur , qui præsumentes de scientia, qua licitum cst omnia edere, infirmis fratribus scandalo erant : et putantes aliquid se proficere doctrina pseudoapostolor um, deterioraverant; et judicabant Apostolum , cum ipsi cssent rei. Superbiam ergo ampliat, ne per hanc tententur, sicut Judaei ten'tali sunt, et perierunt.

“Therefore let him who thinks he stands take heed lest he fall.” He says this to those who, presuming on the knowledge by which it is lawful to eat everything, were a stumbling block to the weak brothers; and who, thinking they were making some progress through the teaching of the false apostles, had grown worse, and judged the Apostle, though they themselves were guilty. He enlarges on their pride, then, lest they be tempted through it, as the Jews were tempted and perished.

10.13PL 17:235

Tentatio uos non apprehendat, nisi humana. Ac per hoc detrahentes Apostolo, Dominum tentare videntur; quia et tunc cnm Moysi detraherent, et dubitarent de eo, Deum tentasse dicuntur. Omnc enim quod probatum non habetur , tentatur; ideo ut hæc tentatio convellatur , admonet cum terrore. Ut autem humana tentatio illos apprehendat, hortatur : humana enim tentatio est propter spem Dci diffidere de homine, quia vana spes in homine; ut in necessitate aut pressura non desperet de Deo, humanum auxilium requirendo, sicut et Judaei qui dubitantes de Deo, idolorum adminicula exorabant. Hoc est humanum auxilium; quia dii paganorum terra sunt, et culturam illorum humanus error jnvenit. Propter Christum ergo pati, humana tentatio est, per quam proficitur apud Deum. Fidelis autem Deus, qui non patictur vos tentaris supra quam potetis; sed faciet cum tentatione eliam proventum; ut possitis tolerare. Ideo fidelem dicit Deum, qui non patietur vos tentari supra quqm potestis; quia daturum se promisit Deus diligentibus se regna coelestia : et ut det necesse est; quia fidelis est. Propterca ergo tribulatis pro se aderit, nec patietur tantum irrogari, qnod lolefari non possint : sed faciet, ut aut cito cesset tentatio; aut si prolixa fuerit, det tolerandi virtutem: ahoquin uon dabit, quod promisit; quia vincetur, qui patitur. Homo est enim infirmtati subjectus, et non eritH qui accipiat : sed quia fidelis est Deus, qui promisit, subvenit, ut impleat, quod promisit. Denique hreviatos vult esse dies Dominus, lit salventur electi, et possint consequi regnum Dei (Matth. XXIV, 22). Quomodo tamen a Deo adjuvatur, si tantum b permittatur tentari, quantum potest? Adjuvatur plane, dum nou plus permittitur ei imponi, quam scitur ferre posse; ut quarto die pan non permittatur, qui scitur ultra nun posse quam triduo tolerare.

“Let no temptation seize you except a human one.” And so, by disparaging the Apostle, they seem to tempt the Lord; for then too, when they disparaged Moses and doubted him, they are said to have tempted God. For whatever is not held as proven is tested; therefore, so that this temptation may be uprooted, he warns them with terror. But he exhorts that a human temptation may seize them; for a human temptation is to distrust man because of hope in God, since vain is hope in man; so that in necessity or affliction one does not despair of God by seeking human help, as the Jews also did, who, doubting God, begged for the aid of idols. This is human help, because the gods of the pagans are earth, and human error invented their worship. To suffer for Christ, then, is a human temptation, by which one makes progress with God. “But God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but will also make with the temptation a way out, so that you can bear it.” He calls God faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, because God promised to give the heavenly kingdom to those who love him; and he must give it, because he is faithful. Therefore he will be present to those afflicted for him, and will not allow so much to be inflicted that they cannot bear it; but he will make either the temptation cease quickly, or, if it is prolonged, give the strength to endure; otherwise he will not give what he promised, because the sufferer would be conquered. For man is subject to weakness, and there would be no one to receive it; but because God, who promised, is faithful, he comes to help, so as to fulfil what he promised. Indeed the Lord wants the days to be shortened so that the elect may be saved and be able to obtain the kingdom of God (Matt 24:22). Yet how is one helped by God if he is allowed to be tempted only as much as he can bear? He is plainly helped, when no more is allowed to be laid on him than he is known to be able to bear; so that one who is known to be unable to endure beyond three days is not left without bread on the fourth day.

10.14PL 17:235

Quapropter, charissimi, fugite ab idolorum cultura. flortalur etiam nunc, ut abstineant se ab omni societate idololatriæ, ut non solum spes, sed et animus inde tollatur, pe per hoc nascatur in Deum tentatio. Nemo enim assiduus in idolio c nihil sperat de eo; hinc enim sperare dubitare de Deo cst, sicut et Saul rclicto Deo, qui ei fuerat delicti eausa iratus, ad idololatriam se contulit, aliquid speransde ca (I Reg. XXVIII, 12et seq.). fui quidem ct in præsenti obfuit, et in futurum gehennam ultricem providit.

“Therefore, dearly beloved, flee from the worship of idols.” He exhorts them even now to abstain from all association with idolatry, so that not only hope but also the mind may be taken away from it, lest by this a temptation against God be born. For no one who frequents an idol's temple hopes for nothing from it; and to hope from it is to doubt God, as Saul too, having abandoned God, who was angry with him because of his sin, turned to idolatry, hoping for something from it (1 Sam 28). This both harmed him in the present and provided avenging Gehenna for the future.

10.15PL 17:235

Quasi prudentes, vos, jucficate quod dico. Exempla subjicit, ut faciliuş suadeat; quia cuj verba satis non faciunt, solent cxempla suadere.

“As wise men, judge for yourselves what I say.” He adds examples so as to persuade more easily; for those whom words do not satisfy, examples usually persuade.

10.16PL 17:235

Calix benedictionis quem benedicimus, nonne communicatio sanguinis Domini est? Panis quem frangimus, nonne communicatio corporis Domini est? Quia unus panis, unum corpus multi sumus; omnes enim de uno pane et de uno calice participamus. Quoniam unum sumus, alter alterius membra, unum nos sentire debere dicit; ut fides una unum habeat sensum et ,opus.

“The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not a sharing of the blood of the Lord? The bread which we break, is it not a sharing of the body of the Lord? Because there is one bread, we many are one body; for we all partake of the one bread and of the one cup.” Since we are one, members of one another, he says we ought to think one thing; so that one faith may have one mind and one work.

10.18PL 17:235–237

Videte Israel secundum carnem : hoc est, discite, homines videntes Deum, quemadmodum se liabent carnalia, id est, idololatria. Nonne qui edunt hostias, participes sunt altaris ? Sicut enim nos de uno |ane et de uno calice percipientes, participes ct consortes sumus corporis Domini : ita et qui edunt hostias, participes sunt altaris erroris.

“Consider Israel according to the flesh”: that is, learn, you who see God, how carnal things, that is, idolatry, behave. “Are not those who eat the sacrifices sharers in the altar?” For as we, partaking of one bread and one cup, are sharers and partners in the body of the Lord, so those who eat the sacrifices are sharers in the altar of error.

10.19PL 17:237

Quid ergo dico, quia simulacro immolatum aliquid eat ? Non quia simulacrum est aliquid; sed qua sacrificant, dæmoniis. immolant. Simulacrum vere nibil est ; quia imago videtur rei mortuæ : sed gub legmine simulacrorum diabolus colitur. Nola HI participes fieri dœmoniorum. Ostendit mil hec esse tantum, a quod videtur in idolio : sed esse occultum iniquitatis mysterium, quod ut unius Dei Mem corrumperel, Satanas adinvenit. Unde et ioannes apostolus in epistola sua dicit: Ad hoc ve- Bit Filius Dei, ut solveret opera diaboli (Joan. III, 9).

“What then do I say? That what is sacrificed to an image is anything? Not that an image is anything; but what they sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons.” An image is truly nothing, because it is seen to be the likeness of a dead thing; but under the cover of images the devil is worshipped. “I do not want you to become sharers with demons.” He shows that this is not only what is seen in an idol's temple, but that there is a hidden mystery of iniquity, which Satan invented to corrupt faith in the one God. Hence the apostle John too says in his letter: “For this the Son of God came, to destroy the works of the devil” (1 John 3:8).

10.21PL 17:237

Non potestis calicem Domini bibere, et caticem dæmoniorum ; non potestis mensœ Domini communicare, et mensœ dæmoniorum. Sicut et Dominus ait : Non potestis Deu servire, et mammonte (Matth. VI, 24);quia qni calicem daemoniorum bibit, calici Domini insultat : et eutn mensae dæmoniorum communicat, mensæ Domini, id est, altari obstrepit, et Domini corpus crucifigit. Idcirco enlm Christus b crucifixus est, ut dissolveret opera diaboli. Qui ergo facit opera diaboli, Christo repugnat.

“You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons; you cannot share in the table of the Lord and the table of demons.” As the Lord also says: “You cannot serve God and mammon” (Matt 6:24); for one who drinks the cup of demons insults the cup of the Lord; and when he shares in the table of demons, he raises a clamour against the table of the Lord, that is, the altar, and crucifies the Lord's body. For Christ was crucified precisely to destroy the works of the devil. One who does the works of the devil, then, opposes Christ.

10.22PL 17:237

Aut œmulamur Dominum Jesum ? Numquid fortiores illo sumus ? Vix fit ut humilis zeletur potentem; scit enim non sibi competere, in quo illi potest invideri : sed aut aequali invidetur, aut prope Ideo Apostolus non posse dixit homines semulart Dominum Jesum, propterea quia illum sciunt Bominum : si quominus, non videbitur eis dignus esse vocari Dominus, quem zelantur, ne Dominus eit. lelo enim Satanas idololatriam invenit, ut hcmines negando Deum Dominum, idolis serviant quasi diis ct dominis. Omnia mihi licent, sed non omnio expediunt. Omnia dicit licere secundum legem Daturae; omnia enim munda sunt. De escis enim agebatur, et earne idolis immolata. Nam quæ probibita et interdicta sunt, quomodo dici possunt lieero, cum hic etiam ipsa, quæ concessa sunt, significet aliquando non pxpedire? c sicut dicit apostolus Petrus : Si hoec eat causa viri cum uxore, son expedit nubere (Matth. XIX, 10).

“Or do we provoke the Lord Jesus to jealousy? Are we stronger than he?” It hardly happens that a lowly person is jealous of a powerful one; for he knows that what could be envied in the other does not befit him; but one envies an equal or nearly equal. Therefore the Apostle said that men cannot be jealous of the Lord Jesus, because they know him to be Lord; if not, the one they are jealous of, lest he be Lord, will not seem to them worthy to be called Lord. For out of jealousy Satan invented idolatry, so that men, denying God the Lord, might serve idols as gods and lords. “All things are lawful for me, but not all things are expedient.” He says all things are lawful according to the law of nature; for all things are clean. For the subject was foods and meat sacrificed to idols. For how can things forbidden and prohibited be called lawful, when here he indicates that even things permitted are sometimes not expedient? As the apostle Peter says: “If this is the case of a man with his wife, it is not expedient to marry” (Matt 19:10).

10.23PL 17:237

Omnia mihi licent, sed non omnia ædificant. Idem sensus est, quia licet omnia edere : sed quod idolis immolatur, non ædificat; quia scandaham tacit fratri, sicut supra dictum est : ideoque a licitis atiquando temperandum est, ut prosit. Hine est unde sumptus ab riis, cum ei liceret, noluit acci-: pore, sciens non expedire.

“All things are lawful for me, but not all things build up.” The sense is the same: it is lawful to eat all things, but what is sacrificed to idols does not build up, because it makes a brother stumble, as was said above; and therefore one must sometimes refrain from lawful things, so as to do good. This is why he refused to accept support from them, though it was lawful for him, knowing that it was not expedient.

10.24PL 17:237

Ii Nemo quod suum est, quœrat, sed quod alterius. 'Vcrum est quod dum unusquisque in Motio recumbit, voluntati suæ satisfacit, et fratri eonscientia infirmo scandalum ponit. Qua propter festinandum est pro cbaritate Domini nostri iesu Christi ; ut et magis quae sunt saluti proximi necessaria prohibeamus, quam nostrae voluntati, sicut idem Apostolus, vas electionis, et medicus spiritalis ait : Non quarens quod milii utile eat, sed quod multis.

“Let no one seek his own, but what is another's.” It is true that when someone reclines in an idol's temple he satisfies his own will and puts a stumbling block before a brother of weak conscience. Therefore one must hasten, for the love of our Lord Jesus Christ, to prefer what is necessary for our neighbour's salvation to what is necessary for our own will; as the same Apostle, the vessel of election and spiritual physician, says: “not seeking what is useful to me, but what is useful to many” (1 Cor 10:33).

10.25PL 17:237

Omne qttod in macello venit edite, 8 nihil interrogantes propter conscientiam; Domini eat enim terra et plenitudo ejus. Ut omnia manda ostenaerel, exemplo psalmi vigesimi tertii hoc roboravit; quia non potest immundum esse, quod Domini est. Et quoniam superius de escis ait: Omnia licent, statim subsecutus est : Omne quod in macello venit, edite, nihil interrogantes propter conscientiam. Hoc autem ideo subjecit, ut libera Rit conscientia ; licet enim aliquid pollutum sit per accidentiam, id est, oblationem idoli ; cum hoc tamen nescit, qni emit, nullum patitur serupulum, et apod Deum immanis et.

“Eat whatever is sold in the meat market, asking nothing for conscience' sake; for the earth is the Lord's and its fullness.” To show that all things are clean, he confirmed it by the example of the twenty-third Psalm; for what is the Lord's cannot be unclean. And since above he said of foods, “All things are lawful”, he at once went on: “Eat whatever is sold in the meat market, asking nothing for conscience' sake.” He added this so that the conscience might be free; for though something may be polluted by an accident, that is, by an offering to an idol, yet when the buyer does not know this, he suffers no scruple, and is clean before God.

10.27PL 17:237

Si quis vocat vos ex infidelibus ad cœnam, et itis ; omne quod appositum vobis fuerit, edite, nihil disquirentes. Hoc est, simpliciter manducate qnod apponimur, non interrogantes unde sit.

“If any of the unbelievers invites you to dinner and you go, eat whatever is set before you, asking nothing.” That is, eat simply what is set before you, not asking where it comes from.

10.28PL 17:237

Si vero aliquis dixerit : Hoc immolatitium est, noNt, manducare propter illum, qui indicavit, et propter conscientiam. Conscientiam autem dico, non luam, sed alterius. Hoc perfectis loquItur, qui possunt contemnentes idololatriam, quia nibil est manducare de sacrificio, certi quia quod sub Dei Creatoris nomine editur, non potest polluere : sed quia alius, qui idolis servit, gloriabitur, te edeme de sacrificatis, quasi venereris idola; ideo non debet edi. Apud conscientiam enim Ute lætabitur suam quia videt te libenter appetere, quod idolis immotatum est Ut quid enim libertas mea judicatur ab alia conscientia? Hoc dicit, quia cum ab idoli devotione conscientia sit libera, quid opus est, ut patetur quia venerationis causa edat idolis immolata ? Judicatur enim non distare ab eo, qui colit idofa; quando non horret quoti oblatum est simulacro.

“But if anyone says, 'This is sacrificial', do not eat, for the sake of the one who pointed it out, and for conscience' sake. Conscience, I say, not your own, but the other's.” He speaks this to the perfect, who, despising idolatry, can hold that eating of a sacrifice is nothing, being sure that what is eaten under the name of God the Creator cannot pollute; but because another, who serves idols, will boast that you eat of sacrifices as if you venerated idols, therefore it ought not to be eaten. For that man will rejoice in his own conscience, because he sees you gladly seeking what has been sacrificed to idols. “For why is my freedom judged by another's conscience?” He says this because, since his conscience is free from devotion to an idol, what need is there for it to be thought that he eats things sacrificed to idols for the sake of veneration? For he is judged no different from one who worships idols, when he does not shrink from what has been offered to an image.

10.30PL 17:237

Si ergo gratiæ particeps sum, quid blasphemor pro quo ego gratias ago ? Id est, si ego gratiæ Dei communico ;quia in ipsius nomine edo : quid opus est arbitrari hoc aliquem, quia ego idolo devotus sum, dum non horreo, quæ oblata sunt idolo, boc est, blasphemor? Et me ergo blasphemat, et ille in idolio suo gaudet; dum me putat participem, habet occasionem permanendi in erroro, et fratribus malum datur exemplum. Nam si præcepium est in Lege, ut luci et aræ et tituli et ipsa idola confringantur; vide si non peccatum est t non solum haec non facere, sed et interesse epulis hujusmodi; propterea de sacrificatis non expedit edere.

“If, then, I am a sharer in grace, why am I blasphemed for that for which I give thanks?” That is, if I share in the grace of God, because I eat in his name, what need is there for anyone to think that I am devoted to an idol, since I do not shrink from what has been offered to the idol? That is, I am blasphemed. So he both blasphemes me and rejoices in his idol's temple; while he thinks me a sharer, he has occasion to remain in error, and a bad example is given to the brothers. For if it is commanded in the law that groves and altars and pillars and the idols themselves be broken, see whether it is not a sin not only not to do these things but even to take part in such banquets; therefore it is not expedient to eat of things sacrificed.

10.31PL 17:237–239

Sine igitur editis, sive bibiti., sive quid facitis, omnia in gloriam Dei. Per haec subjecta declaravit in idolio edere, quavis licet conscientia, inimicum esse Deo; ad opprobrium enim Dei unius, hæc diabolo dedicantur. Nam in gloriam Dei edere et bibere et aliquid facere, hoc est, ut sub invocatione Creatoris cum modestia convivium celebretur; in gloriam enim Dei aliquid fit, cum in actibus et conversatione christiani Deus laudatur, vel cum filiorum procreatio a Deo speratur.

“Whether, then, you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God.” By what follows he declared that to eat in an idol's temple, with whatever conscience, is hostile to God; for these things are dedicated to the devil to the reproach of the one God. For to eat and drink and do anything to the glory of God is this: that a meal is celebrated with moderation under the invocation of the Creator; for something is done to the glory of God when God is praised in the acts and conduct of a Christian, or when the procreation of children is hoped for from God.

10.32PL 17:239

Sine offensione estole Judæis et Grœcis, et Ecclesiæ Dei. Sic temperandam conversationem nostram docet, ut nullus in ea scandalum patiatur. Offensio ergo Judaeis fit, cum idola, quae illi abominantur, christianum, qui se dicit Legem et prophetas accipere, vident non horrere. Graecis vero, id est, gentilibus, hæc est offensio, si in eo in quo sunt, non solum non arguantur; sed et promptiores fiant, dum non vitantur vota idolorum illorum. Ecclesiae autem Dei fit oflendiculum, quando quosdam ex numero suo videt iis, quae inimica sunt Deo, adhaerere.

“Be without offence to Jews and Greeks and to the church of God.” He teaches that our conduct must be so tempered that no one suffers a stumbling block in it. Offence is given to the Jews when they see that a Christian, who says he accepts the law and the prophets, does not shrink from idols, which they abhor. But to the Greeks, that is, the gentiles, this is the offence, if in what they are they are not only not rebuked but even become more eager, when their offerings to idols are not avoided. And a stumbling block arises for the church of God when it sees some of its number cleaving to things hostile to God.

10.33PL 17:239

Sicut ego omnibus per omnia placeo, non quœrens quod mihi utile eit, aed quod multis, ut salvi fiant. Omnibus per omnia placere est sine scandato cujusquam agere ad profectum utilitatis illorum, ut et illis et huic sit utile.

“As I also please all in all things, not seeking what is useful to me, but what is useful to many, so that they may be saved.” To please all in all things is to act without causing anyone to stumble, for the advance of their benefit, so that it may be useful both to them and to him.

Chapter 11

11.1PL 17:239

Imitatores mei estote, sicut et ego Christi. Humanum est quod dicit, ut imitatores ejus simus, qui a Deo nobis magister indultus est. Si enim hic Dei imitator est, quare non nos hominis? Quia sicut Deus Pater misit Christum magistrum et auctorem vitae; ita et Christus misit apostolos nobis magii stros, ut eorum imitatores essemus ; quia ejus esse non possumus. Ita enim ait Dominus ad Patrem : Sicut me misisti in hunc mundum, ita et ego misi eos in hunc mundum (Joan. XVII, 18). Et quia digni imitatores ejus erant, subjecit : Et pro eis sanctificabo me ipsum (Ibid., 19).

“Be imitators of me, as I also am of Christ.” What he says is humane: that we should imitate him who was granted to us by God as a teacher. For if he is an imitator of God, why should we not be of a man? For as God the Father sent Christ as the teacher and author of life, so Christ also sent the apostles to us as teachers, so that we might be their imitators, since we cannot be his. For thus the Lord says to the Father: “As you sent me into this world, so I also have sent them into this world” (John 17:18). And since they were worthy imitators of him, he added: “And for them I sanctify myself” (John 17:19).

11.2PL 17:239

Laudo autem vos, fratres, quod omnia mea memoria retinetis, et quomodo ubique trado, traditiones meas tenetis. Postquam mores et conversationem illorum arguit, nunc traditiones vult corrigere. Ideo non hoc confirmat, sed succenset eis; quia cum esset apostolus eorum, immemores erant traditionum ejus : neque quod adhuc non didicerant, a ex aliarum Ecclesiarum traditione sequebantur; ac per hoc quasi noviter tradit illis, dicens :

“Now I praise you, brothers, that you remember me in all things, and hold my traditions as I hand them on everywhere.” After rebuking their morals and conduct, he now wants to correct their traditions. Therefore he does not affirm this, but is angry with them; because, though he was their apostle, they were forgetful of his traditions, nor did they follow from the tradition of other churches what they had not yet learned; and therefore he hands it on to them as if anew, saying:

11.3PL 17:239

Volo vos scire quia omnis viri caput Christus est. Ad auctoritatem relulit; quia homo a Deo quidem, sed per Christum. Caput autem mulieris vir. Quia quamvis et mulier per Christum, de viro tamen facta est, ac per hoc subjicitur viro. Caput autem Christi Deus. Dignum est ut filii caput Pater dicatur, quasi genitor ejus. Aliter tamen caput viri Christus est, et aliter vir mulieris, et aliter Deus caput Christi est. Deus autem ideo caput Christi est, quia de eo vel ab ipso genitus est. Mulieris vero capat idcirco vir est, quia ex ejus costa nei virtute formata est (Gen. II, 21). Christus autem ideo caput viri est, quia per ipsum cum non esset, creatus ea. Una ergo dictio diversam habet intelligentiam ; quia et personæ discrepant et substantiæ.

“I want you to know that the head of every man is Christ.” He referred it to authority; for man is indeed from God, but through Christ. “And the head of the woman is the man.” For although the woman too is through Christ, yet she was made from the man, and therefore is subject to the man. “And the head of Christ is God.” It is fitting that the Father be called the head of the Son, as his begetter. Yet Christ is head of the man in one way, the man of the woman in another, and God is head of Christ in another. God is head of Christ because he was begotten of him or from him. The man is head of the woman because she was formed from his rib by God's power (Gen 2:21). Christ is head of the man because through him he was created when he did not exist. One expression, then, has different meanings, because both persons and substances differ.

11.4PL 17:239

Omnis vir orans aut prophetans velato capite deturpat caput suum. Orare dicit deprecari : prophetare autem adventum fore Domini voce symboli post orationem effari.

“Every man who prays or prophesies with his head covered dishonours his head.” By 'praying' he means making petition; by 'prophesying', proclaiming after the prayer, with the words of the creed, that the Lord will come.

11.5PL 17:239

Omnis autem mulier orans aut prophetans non velato capite, confundit caput suum; unum eat enim atque idipsum, ut decalvetur. Si autem non velatur mulier, tondeatur : si autem turpe est mulieri tonderi aut decalvari, velet caput. Vir enim non debet velare caput, cum ait imago et gloria Dei. Quamvis una substantia sit et vir et mulier, tamen quia vir caput est mulieris, anteponendus traditur; ut per causam ct rationem major sit, non per substantiam. Inferior ergo mulier viro est, portio enim ejus est; quia origo mulieris vir est : ex eo enim est, ac per hoc obnoxia videtur mulier viro, ut imperio ejus subjecta sit. Honorificentiam et dignitatem viri ob. stare dicit, ne velet caput; imago enim Dei incongruum est ut celetur : abscondi enim non debet, Dei enim gloria videtur in viro. Mulier autem gloria viri eat. Multum distat inter gloriam Dei et gloriam viri; vir enim ad imaginem Dei factus est, non mulier. Hæc autem imago Dei in viro, quia unus Deus unum fecit bominem ; ut sicut ab uno Deo sunt omnia, ita essent et ab uno homine omnes homines ; ut unius Dei invisibilis, unus homo visibilis imaginem haberet in terris, ut unus Deus in uno homine videretur auctoritatem unius principii conservare, ad confusionem diaboli, qui sibi, ne. glecto uno Deo, dominium et divinitatem voluit usurpare. Quod propheta Ezechiel significat (Ezech. XVIII, 16), et Apostolus idem, ait enim : Ita ut in templo Dei sedeat, ostendens se quasi sit Deus (II Thess. II, 4).

“But every woman who prays or prophesies with her head uncovered disgraces her head; for it is one and the same as if she were shaven. For if a woman is not veiled, let her be shorn; but if it is shameful for a woman to be shorn or shaven, let her veil her head. For a man ought not to veil his head, since he is the image and glory of God.” Although man and woman are of one substance, yet because the man is head of the woman, he is presented as to be preferred, so that he is greater by cause and reason, not by substance. The woman, then, is inferior to the man, for she is a portion of him; for the man is the origin of the woman, since she is from him; and therefore the woman is seen to be bound to the man, so as to be subject to his authority. He says the honour and dignity of the man prevent him from veiling his head; for it is unfitting that the image of God be concealed; it ought not to be hidden, for the glory of God is seen in the man. “But the woman is the glory of the man.” There is a great difference between the glory of God and the glory of man; for man was made in the image of God, not woman. Now this image of God is in man because one God made one man; so that, just as all things are from one God, so all men might be from one man; so that the one visible man might have on earth the image of the one invisible God, so that the one God might be seen in one man to preserve the authority of the one principle, to the confusion of the devil, who, neglecting the one God, wished to usurp dominion and divinity for himself. This the prophet Ezekiel signifies (Ezek 28:2), and the same Apostle, for he says: “so that he sits in the temple of God, showing himself as if he were God” (2 Thess 2:4).

11.8PL 17:239–241

Non est enim vir ex muliere, sed mulier ex uiro : etenim non est creatus vir propter mulierem, aed mulier propter tirum. Propterea debet mulier potestatem habere supra caput etiam propter angelos. Potestatem velamen significavit, angelos episcopos dicit, sicut docetur in Apocalypsi Joannis (Apoc. II, i et seq.). Et quia utique homines sunt, quod non corriperent plebem, arguuntur : et quod rectum est in illis, laudatur. Mulier ergo idcirco debet velare caput; quia non est imago Dei, sed ut ostendatur subjecta. Et quia praevaricatio per iliam inchoata est, hoc signum debet habere; ut in Ecclesia propter reverentiam episcopalem non habeat caput liberum, sed velamine tectum : nec habeat potestatem loquendi; quia episcopus personam habet Christi. Quasi ergo ante judicem, sic ante episcopum, quia vicarius Domini est, b propter reatus originem subjecta debet videri.

“For man is not from woman, but woman from man; for man was not created for the woman, but woman for the man. Therefore the woman ought to have power upon her head, also because of the angels.” By 'power' he signified the veil; by 'angels' he means bishops, as is taught in the Apocalypse of John (Rev 2:1 and following). And because they are certainly men, they are reproved for not correcting the people, and what is right in them is praised. The woman, then, ought to veil her head because she is not the image of God, but so as to show that she is subject. And because transgression began through her, she ought to have this sign; so that in church, out of reverence for the bishop, she does not have her head free but covered with a veil; nor does she have the power to speak, because the bishop represents the person of Christ. As before a judge, then, so before the bishop, since he is the Lord's vicar, she ought to appear subject because of the origin of guilt.

11.11PL 17:241

Verumtamen neque mulier sine viro, neque vir line muliere in Domino. Ideo in Domino, quia Deus ex uno fecit ambos et unum ; una enim caro et unum corpus sunt in Domino, hoc est, secundum Dominum, qui creavit. Denique qui non credunt mulierem de viro sumptam, hi sine Domino, vel non secundum Dominum credunt hominum ori. ginem.

“Nevertheless, neither is woman without man nor man without woman in the Lord.” He says 'in the Lord' because God made both from one and one; for they are one flesh and one body in the Lord, that is, according to the Lord who created them. Indeed, those who do not believe that woman was taken from man believe in the origin of mankind without the Lord, or not according to the Lord.

11.12PL 17:241

Nam sicut mulier de viro; ita et vir per mulierem. Hoc firmavit, quod dixit; quia ambo unum suut in natura, atque origo mulieris virest, sicut legitur in Genesi factum a Domino Creatore. Omnia autem ex Deo (Gen. a, 22). Postquam gradatim exposuit singula, ut omnia Deo subjiceret, unum servans principium, ait : Omnia autem ex Deo; ut neque mulier subjectionis suae causa contristaretur, nequo vir quasi exultatus superbiret.

“For as woman is from man, so also man is through woman.” He confirmed what he said, that both are one in nature and that the man is the origin of the woman, as we read in Genesis was done by the Lord the Creator (Gen 2:22). “But all things are from God.” After setting out each point step by step, so as to subject all things to God, keeping the one principle, he says: “But all things are from God”; so that neither the woman should be saddened because of her subjection, nor the man be proud as though exalted.

11.13PL 17:241

Vos ipsi judicale : decelne mulierem Mon velatam orare Deum? Hinc est unde superius illis per ironiam succenset, dicens : Laudo quia omnia mea memoria retinetis : et quomodo ubique trado, traditiones meas tenetis (Sup. vers. 2). Cum enim haec esset traditionis ratio, ut velatæ essent mulieres in Ecclesia, illi contra revelatas eas in Ecclesia patiebantur. Ideoque jam non auctoritate traditionis, quam neglexerant, sed per ipsam naturam suadere illis nititur veritatem dicens :

“Judge for yourselves: is it fitting for a woman to pray to God unveiled?” This is why above he was angry with them by irony, saying: “I praise you that you remember all my things, and hold my traditions as I hand them on everywhere” (11:2). For since the rule of the tradition was that women should be veiled in church, they on the contrary allowed them to be unveiled in church. And therefore he now tries to persuade them of the truth not by the authority of the tradition, which they had neglected, but by nature itself, saying:

11.14PL 17:241

. Nec ipsa natura docet vos quia vir quidem, si comam habuerit, ignominia est illi ? Hoc secundum Legem locutus est; prohibetenim virum esse comatum. Mulier autem si comam habuerit, gloria est illi ; quoniam coma pro velamine data eat ei. Naturaliter hoc honestum et propemodum decretum vult esse, ut velata mulier satisfaciat, et gratias agat Deo. Coma ergo indicium velaminis est, ut naturæ et voluntas addatur. Denique nulla mulier etiam revelata adit potestatem.

“Does not nature itself teach you that if a man has long hair it is a disgrace to him?” He said this according to the law; for it forbids a man to have long hair. “But if a woman has long hair it is a glory to her, since her hair has been given her for a covering.” He wants this to be naturally honourable and almost decreed, so that a woman may give satisfaction by being veiled and give thanks to God. Her hair, then, is an indication of the veil, so that will may be added to nature. Indeed no woman, even unveiled, approaches the authorities.

11.16PL 17:241

Si quia autem videtur contentiosus esse, noa talem consuetudinem non habemus, neque Eccleaia Dei. Post rationem redditam, ut contentiosos vincat, auctoritatem interponit ; quia neque Judaismus hoc habuit, unde dicit : Neque noa, neque Ecclesia Dei, ut neque Moyses, neque Salvator sic tradiderit. Hoc antem præcipio. non laudans quod non in melius, sed in deterius convenitis. Quomodo ■ particulatim conversationem illorum per correptionem ernendat; ita et traditiones illorum, non laudans utique, sed vituperans eos.

“But if anyone seems to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor does the church of God.” After giving his reasons, so as to overcome the contentious he interposes authority; because neither did Judaism have this, which is why he says “neither we nor the church of God”, meaning that neither Moses nor the Saviour handed it down so. “But in giving this command I do not praise you, because you come together not for the better but for the worse.” As he corrects their conduct point by point by rebuke, so too their traditions, certainly not praising but blaming them.

11.18PL 17:241

Primum enim. a Primum dicendo, genus peccati ostendit, unde orti sunt errores, quos reprehendit ; ubi enim dissensio est, nihil rectum est. Convenientibus vobis in Ecclesiam, audio dissensiones esse, et partim credo. Oportet enim et hœreses esse, ut et qui probati sunt, manifesti fiant inter vos. Sciendo nonnullos mente corruptos versutia diaboli, dicit : Oportet hœreses esse. Non utique voluit, nec optavit: b sed quia scivit futurum, dixit, sicut et Dominus : Oportet, inquit, venire scandala (Mallh. XVIII, 7). Et : Oportet Filium hominis pati (Luc. IX, 22), præscius, quia Judas proditor crat futurus. Ut probati amem cum dicit, manifesti fiant inter vos, illos significat, qui in traditione accepta durantes, exemplum probationis erant evangelicae disciplinae ad condemnationem caeterorum. Ii sunt quos in capite epistolæ significat, eo quod dicerent : Nos vero Christi; cum alii dicerent : Ego Pauli, ego Apollo ( I Cor. i, i2).

“For first.” By saying “first” he shows the kind of sin from which the errors he rebukes arose; for where there is dissension, nothing is right. “When you come together in church, I hear that there are dissensions, and in part I believe it. For there must also be heresies, so that those who are approved may become manifest among you.” Knowing that some were corrupt in mind through the devil's cunning, he says: “There must be heresies.” He certainly did not wish or desire it; but he said it because he knew it would be, as the Lord also says: “Offences must come” (Matt 18:7), and: “The Son of Man must suffer” (Luke 9:22), knowing beforehand that Judas would be the betrayer. But when he says “so that those who are approved may become manifest among you”, he means those who, persevering in the tradition received, were an example of the proving of gospel discipline, to the condemnation of the rest. These are those whom he indicates at the head of the letter, since they said: “But we are Christ's”, while others said: “I am of Paul, I of Apollos” (1 Cor 1:12).

11.20PL 17:241

Convenientibus igitur vobis in unum, jam non est Dominicam ccenam manducare. Unus quisque euim vestrum propriam coenam prcesumit in manducando: et alius quidem esurit, et alius ebrius est. Numquid domos non habetis ad edendum et bibendum ? aut Ecclesiam Dei contemnitis, et confunditis non habentes ? Hos notat, qui sic in Ecclesiam conveniebant ut munera sua offerentes , advenientibus presbyteris (quia adhuc rectores Ecclesiis non omnibus locis fuerant consLituti), totum sibi qui obtulerant, vindicarent, scbismatis causa. Dissensioncs enim inter cos pseudoapostoli seminaverant, ila ut oblationes suas zelarentur : cum una atque eadem prece omnium oblationes benedicerentur, ut ii qui, ut adsolet fieri, non obtulerant, aut unde offerrent, non habebant, pudore correpti confunderentur, non sumentes partem : et tam cito illud agebant, ut supervenientes non invenirent, quod ederent. Ideoque si sic, inquit, convenitis, ut unusquisque suum sumat, domi haec agenda, non in Ecclesia; ubi unitatis c et mysterii causa convenitur, non dissensionis et ventris. Munus enim oblatum totius populi sit; quia in uno pane omnes significantur. Per id enim quod unum sumus, de uno pane omnes nos sumere oportet. Quid dicam vobis ? Laudo vos ? In hoc non laudo. Apertum est deprehenso et correpto errore, ut de cætero corrigant, et sciant hoc verum, quod dudum in primordiis ipsi didicerant; formam illius quæ a Salvatore in re hujusmodi data est, iterat dicens:

“When you come together, then, it is no longer to eat the Lord's supper. For each of you takes his own supper first in eating; and one is hungry, and another is drunk. Do you not have houses to eat and drink in? Or do you despise the church of God and shame those who have nothing?” He marks those who came together in church in such a way that, offering their gifts, when the presbyters arrived (for rulers had not yet been appointed for the churches in every place), those who had offered claimed it all for themselves, for the sake of schism. For the false apostles had sown dissensions among them, so that they were jealous over their offerings; whereas the offerings of all were blessed with one and the same prayer; so that those who, as usually happens, had not offered, or had nothing to offer, were put to shame, taking no part; and they did it so quickly that latecomers found nothing to eat. And therefore, he says, if you come together in such a way that each takes his own, this should be done at home, not in church, where people come together for unity and the mystery, not for dissension and the belly. For the gift offered should be that of the whole people, because all are signified in one bread. For by the fact that we are one, we must all take from one bread. “What shall I say to you? Shall I praise you? In this I do not praise you.” It is plain: the error having been detected and rebuked, so that they might correct themselves for the rest, and know that this is true which they themselves had learned long ago at the beginning, he repeats the form of what was given by the Saviour in such a matter, saying:

11.23PL 17:241–243

Ego enim accepi a Domino, quod et tradidi vobis, quoniam Dominus Jesua in qua nocte tradebatur, accepit panem, et gratias agens, fregit, et dixit: Accipite, et manducate. Hoc est corpus meum, quod d pro vobis frangitur : hoc facite in mei commemorationem. Simili modo et calicem, postquam coenatum est, dicens: Hoc poculum novum Testamentum eat in meo sanguine; hoc facite, quotiescumque bibetis, in mei commemorationem. Ostendit illis mysterium eucharistiae inter coenandum cetebratum, non caenam esse; medicina. enim spiritalis est, quæ cum reverentia degustata, purificat sibi devotum. Memoria enim redemptionis nostræ est; ut. ReJempttris memores, majora ab eo consequi mereamur.

“For I received from the Lord what I also handed on to you, that the Lord Jesus, on the night in which he was betrayed, took bread, and giving thanks, broke it and said: Take and eat; this is my body, which is broken for you; do this in remembrance of me. In the same way also the cup, after supper, saying: This cup is the new covenant in my blood; do this, as often as you drink it, in remembrance of me.” He shows them that the mystery of the Eucharist, celebrated during a supper, is not a supper; for it is a spiritual medicine which, tasted with reverence, purifies the one devoted to it. For it is the memorial of our redemption; so that, mindful of the Redeemer, we may deserve to obtain greater things from him.

11.26PL 17:243

Quotiescumque enim comederiti. panem hunc, et de peculo biberitis, mortem Domini annuntiabitis, donec veniat. Quia enim morte Domini liberali sumus, hujus rei memores, in edendo et potando carnem et sanguinem, quae pro nobis oblata sunt, a significamus novum Testamentum in his consecuti, quod est nova lex, quat obedientem sibi tradit ere. lestibus regnis. Nam et Moyses accepto sanguine vituti in patera, aspersit filios Israel, dicens : Hoc eat Testamentum, quod disposuit Deus ad vos (Exod. XXIV, 8). Huc figura fuit Testamenti, quod Dominus novum appellavit per propbeias; ut illud vetus sit, qnod Moyses tradidit. Testamentum ergo sanguine constitutum est : quia bcnelicii divini sanguis testis est. III cujus typum b nos calicem mysticum sanguinis ad tuitionem corporis et animæ nostræ percipimus ; quia sanguis Domini sanguinem nostrum redemit, id est, lotum bominem salvum fecit. Caro euim Salvatoris pro salute corporis, sanguis vero pro anima nostra effusus est, sicut prius præfiguratum fuerat a Moyse; sic enim ait: Garo pro corpore vestro offertur, sanguis vero pro anima (Le: it. XVII. f I); ideoque non manducandum sanguinem. Si igitur apud veteres imago fuit veritatis, quae nunc apparuit, et manifestata est in Salvatoris adventu ; quomodo haerelicis contrarium videtur vetus novo, cum ipsa sibi invicem testimonio siut ?

“For as often as you eat this bread and drink of the cup, you will proclaim the Lord's death until he comes.” For since we have been freed by the Lord's death, mindful of this, in eating and drinking the flesh and blood which were offered for us, we signify that we have obtained in them the new covenant, which is the new law, which hands over to the heavenly kingdom the one who obeys it. For Moses too, having taken the blood of a calf in a bowl, sprinkled the children of Israel, saying: “This is the covenant which God has appointed for you” (Exod 24:8). This was a figure of the covenant which the Lord called new through the prophets, so that that which Moses handed on is the old. The covenant, then, was established by blood, because blood is the witness of the divine benefit. As a type of this we receive the mystical cup of the blood for the protection of our body and soul; for the Lord's blood redeemed our blood, that is, made the whole man safe. For the Saviour's flesh was offered for the salvation of the body, and his blood was shed for our soul, as had been prefigured before by Moses; for he says thus: “Flesh is offered for your body, but blood for the soul” (Lev 17:11); and therefore blood is not to be eaten. If, then, among the ancients there was an image of the truth which has now appeared and been made manifest at the Saviour's coming, how does the old seem contrary to the new to the heretics, since they bear witness to each other?

11.27PL 17:243

Itaque quieumque ederit panem hunc, C aut biberit calicem Domini indigne Domino , reus erit corpori: et sanguinis Domini. Indignum dicit esse Oomino, qui aliter mysterium celebrat, quam ab eo traditum est. Non enim potest devotus esse. qui aliter præsumit, quam datum est ab auctore. Ideoque præmonet ut seeundum ordinem traditum devota mens sit accedentis ad eucharistiam Domini; quoniam futurum eat judicium, ut quemadmodum accedit unusquisque, reddat eausas in die Domini Jesu Christi; quia sine disciplina traditionis et eonversa'ionia qui accedunt, rei sunt corporis et sanguinis Domini. Quid eat autem reos esse, nisi poenas dare mortis Domini? c OcciSus est enim pro his, qui beneficium ejus ia irritum ducunt. Probet autem te homo, et sic de pane illo edat, et dt poculo bibat. Qui enim manducas et bibit indigne, judicium sibi ipsi manducat et bibit, non discernens corpus Domini. Devoto animo et cum timore accedendum ad communionem docet ; d ut sciat mens reverentiam se debere ei, ad eujus corpus sumendum accedit Hoc euim apud se debet jttdicare; quia Dominus est, eujus in mysterio sanguinem potat, qui testis est beneficii Dei. Quem nos Ii. cum disciplina accipiamus, non erimus indigni corpore et sanguine Domini; I! gratias enim videbimur reddere Redemptori.

“Therefore whoever eats this bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in a manner unworthy of the Lord will be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.” He says that one is unworthy of the Lord who celebrates the mystery otherwise than it was handed on by him. For one who presumes otherwise than was given by the author cannot be devout. And therefore he warns that the mind of one approaching the Lord's Eucharist should be devout, according to the order handed down; since there will be a judgment, in which each will give account, on the day of the Lord Jesus Christ, of how he approaches; for those who approach without the discipline of the tradition and of conduct are guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. What is it to be guilty, if not to pay the penalty for the Lord's death? For he was killed for those who bring his benefit to nothing. “But let a man examine himself, and so eat of that bread and drink of the cup. For whoever eats and drinks unworthily eats and drinks judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.” He teaches that one must approach communion with a devout mind and with fear, so that the mind may know that it owes reverence to him whose body it approaches to receive. For he ought to judge this within himself: that it is the Lord whose blood he drinks in the mystery, which is the witness of God's benefit. If we receive it with discipline, we will not be unworthy of the body and blood of the Lord; for we will be seen to give thanks to the Redeemer.

11.30PL 17:243

Ideo multiin vobis invalidi et aegroti. Et dormiunt multi. Ut verum probaret quia examen futurum est accipientium corpus Domini, jam hic imaginem judicii ostendit in eos, qui inconsiderate enrpus Domini acceperant, dum febribus et infirmitatibus corripiebantur, et inulti moriebantur: ut in his ereteri discerent, et paucorum exemplo territi emendarentur, non inultum scientes corpus Domini negligenter aecipere ; et eum quem hic poena distulerit, grAvius tractandum fore; quia contempsit exemplum.

“That is why many among you are weak and sick, and many sleep.” To prove that there will truly be an examination of those who receive the Lord's body, he already shows here an image of the judgment on those who had received the Lord's body thoughtlessly, since they were seized by fevers and illnesses, and many died; so that the rest might learn from them, and, frightened by the example of a few, might amend, knowing that to receive the Lord's body carelessly does not go unpunished; and that one whose punishment has been put off here will be dealt with more severely, because he scorned the example.

11.31PL 17:243

Quod si nosmet ipsos discerneremus, non utique judicaremur. Dum judicamur autem, a Domino cortipimur; ut non tum hoc mundo damnemur. Hoc dicit, quia si nosmet ipsi errores nostros corrigeremus, non a Domino judicarcmur. Et quia corripimur, tamen pro nobis est: Ut timore itso emendemur. In paucis enim omnium est emendatio. Ne cum hoc mundo, id ext, cum infidelibus damnemur: Nihil enim differt ab infideli, qui inconsiderate ad mensam Domini accedit.

“But if we judged ourselves, we would not be judged. But when we are judged, we are rebuked by the Lord, so that we may not be condemned with this world.” He says this because if we ourselves corrected our errors, we would not be judged by the Lord. And because we are rebuked, still it is for our good, so that we may be amended by fear itself. For in a few lies the correction of all. “So that we may not be condemned with this world”, that is, with unbelievers; for one who approaches the Lord's table thoughtlessly differs in nothing from an unbeliever.

11.33PL 17:243

ltaque, fratres, cum convenitis ad manducandum, invicem exspectate. Si quis esurit, domi manducet. Ad invicem exspectandUm dicit, ut multorum oblatio simul celebretur, ut et omnibus ministretur: et si quis impatiens esti domi terreno pane pascatur. Ut non in judicium conveniatis : hoe est, ne mysterium reprehensibiliter et cum offensione agatis. Cætera autem cum venero, disponam. Caput prius salutis ordine agendum ostendit, et quomodo in Ecclesiam ab utroque sexu conveniatur, præmisit :in quibus rebus si error fucrit, non leve peccatum est. Caetera autem qUae ad ædificationem Ecclesiæ perlinent, praesentia sua ordinare se promisit.

“So, brothers, when you come together to eat, wait for one another. If anyone is hungry, let him eat at home.” He says to wait for one another so that the offering of many may be celebrated together and served to all; and if anyone is impatient, let him feed on earthly bread at home. “So that you may not come together for judgment”: that is, lest you perform the mystery blameworthily and with offence. “The rest I will set in order when I come.” He shows that the chief thing must be dealt with first in the order of salvation, and he has set out first how both sexes are to come together in church; in which matters, if there is error, it is no light sin. But the rest, which pertains to the building up of the church, he promised to set in order by his presence.

Chapter 12

12.1PL 17:243

De spiritalibus autem nolo vos ignorate, fratres. Scitis quia gentes eratis i simulacrorunt forma euntes, prout ducebamini. Spiritalia illis iraditurus exemplum prioris conversationis memorai; et sicut simulacrorum fuerunt forma, colentes idola, et ducebantur duce voluntate dæmoniorum : ita et colentes Deum, sint forma legis Dominicae, ambu. lantes sicut placet Domino. Forma eniti uniuscujusque legis in professione et conversatione cukoris debet videri; ille enim forma et imago legis Dei est y in eujus ide et eonvemtione Evangelri veriias lucet.

“Now concerning spiritual things, brothers, I do not want you to be ignorant. You know that when you were gentiles you went to the form of images, as you were led.” Being about to hand on spiritual things to them, he recalls the example of their former way of life; that just as they were the form of the images when they worshipped idols, and were led by the will of the demons as guide, so too, worshipping God, they should be the form of the Lord's law, walking as pleases the Lord. For the form of each law ought to be seen in the profession and conduct of its worshipper; for he is the form and image of God's law in whose faith and conduct the truth of the gospel shines.

12.3PL 17:243–245

Propter quod notum vobis facio , quod nemo in Spiritu Dei loquens, dicit anathema Jesu: et nemo potest dicere Domitium Jesum, nisi in Spiritu sæncto. Quoniam rationem spiritalium ignorantes, per singula charismata hominibus potius, quam Dea dabant gloriam, non assecuti per Spiritum sanctum a hoc donum ministrari : et quia qui Dominum Jesum vocat, noh sine Spiritu sancto hoc dicit: habet enim gratiam in eo ipso fidei suæ propter gloriam nominis Christi ; non enim sine dono Dei ėst Dominum dicere Jesum : ac per hoc ostendit illis in omnibus Dei esse laudem et gratiam; quia sicut idolorum imago in ministris ejus est, ordinem suum habens per singulos gradus, totum tamen hominis est: ita et in lege Dominica gradus charismatum sunt ofiiciis Ecclesiæ, non utique meritis humanis indulti; sed ut membra ad ædificationem Ecclesiae pertinentia , quæ per se et in se habent gloriam, sicut est etiam in humanis olficiis. Scholæ enim sunt, quæ positis in se dant dignitatem; ut loci honor hominem faciat gloriosum, non propria laus. Ait ergo: Nemo in Spiritu Dei loquens, dicit anathema Jesu. ' Vox enim quae dicit anathema Jesu, humano est b errore prolata; quidquid euim falsum est, ab liomine est. Et nemo potest dicere Dominum Jesum, nisi in Spiritu sancto. Dictum enim ipsum, quo signidcatur Dominns Jesus, non ab adulatione hominum, sicut et idola dii vocantur, sed Spiritus sancti veritate profusum est; quidquid enim verum a qa6- cumque dicitur, a sancto dicitur Spiritu. Ne ergo hominum favorem existimarent in regula christiana, et propter boc se argui minime paterentur, sicut est et in simulacris c (homo enim adinvenil, ut Deus dicatur, qui non est; ac per hoc subjecti suht antistites illis ); ostendit enim eis nullum beneficium esse humanum in eo, cum dicitur Dominus Jesus : sed magis donum Dei, qui dignatus est mysterium I suum hominibus declarare. Etenim d ipsa professio remissionem acquirit peccatorum , sicut exaggerat dicatio idolorum. Docet ergo eos quia non præstant religioni beneficium, dicentes : Dominum Jesum, sed accipiunt; ne more idolorum hominum putarent gratiam esae in lege Domini, dum vouatur Deus, qui non est. Denique non intelligentes Dei donum esse in fide ; singuli singulos sibi homines delegerant, quos sequerentur, dicen'tes : Ego sum Pauli, ego nero Apollo ( I Cor. i, 12). Superbiam ergo illorum humiliat ; ut patiantur se , Slcut dixi, argui.

“Therefore I make known to you that no one speaking in the Spirit of God says 'Anathema to Jesus'; and no one can say 'Lord Jesus' except in the Holy Spirit.” Since, ignorant of the meaning of spiritual gifts, they gave the glory for each charism to men rather than to God, not understanding that this gift is ministered by the Holy Spirit; and since one who calls Jesus Lord does not say it without the Holy Spirit (for he has grace in this very fact of his faith, for the glory of Christ's name; for it is not without God's gift that one says Jesus is Lord), he therefore shows them that in all things the praise and the grace are God's; for just as the image of the idols is in its ministers, having its order through each rank, yet the whole is man's, so too in the Lord's law the ranks of charisms belong to the offices of the church, not granted at all for human merits, but as members belonging to the building up of the church, which have glory through themselves and in themselves, as is also the case in human offices. For there are 'schools' (corps of officials) which give dignity to those placed in them; so that the honour of the post makes a man glorious, not his own merit. He says, then: “No one speaking in the Spirit of God says 'Anathema to Jesus'.” For the voice that says 'Anathema to Jesus' is uttered by human error; for whatever is false is from man. “And no one can say 'Lord Jesus' except in the Holy Spirit.” For the very saying by which the Lord Jesus is signified did not pour forth from men's flattery, as idols too are called gods, but from the truth of the Holy Spirit; for whatever true thing is said by anyone at all is said by the Holy Spirit. So that they might not think, then, that the Christian rule depends on human favour, and for this reason refuse to let themselves be rebuked, as is the case with images (for man invented that something which is not God should be called God, and so the priests are subject to them), he shows them that there is no human benefit in it when Jesus is called Lord, but rather the gift of God, who deigned to declare his mystery to men. For the very profession obtains forgiveness of sins, as the dedication of idols increases them. He teaches them, then, that they do not confer a benefit on religion by saying 'Lord Jesus', but receive one; lest, after the manner of idols, they think that the grace in the Lord's law is men's, as when one who is not God is called God. Indeed, not understanding that the gift of God is in faith, each had chosen men for himself to follow, saying: “I am of Paul, I of Apollos” (1 Cor 1:12). He humbles their pride, then, so that they might let themselves be rebuked, as I said.

12.4PL 17:245

Divisiones vero gratiarum sunt. Non hoc humanis meritis vult ascribi, sed graii e Dei ad honorificentiam nominis ejus; sicut enim qui dicit Do- . milium Jesum, in Spiritu sancto dicit, qualis vis sit : ita et in loco ordinis officii ecckesiastici positus, gratiam habet, qualis vis sit: uon utique ptopriam, sed ordinis per efficaciam Spiritus sancti. Unde et inter initia dicit : Neque qui plantat eat aliquid, neque qui rigat : aed qui incrementum dat Den (I Cor. III, 7).

“Now there are divisions of graces.” He does not want this ascribed to human merits but to the grace of God, for the honour of his name; for just as one who says 'Lord Jesus' says it in the Holy Spirit, whatever sort of person he is, so too one placed in a rank of church office has grace, whatever sort of person he is: certainly not his own, but that of the order, through the working of the Holy Spirit. Hence at the beginning he says: “Neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but God who gives the growth” (1 Cor 3:7).

12.5PL 17:245

Idem autem Spiritus. Et divisiones ministeriorum sunt. Per cumdem Spiritum diversa dona dicit praestari. Idem vero Dominus. Et divisiones operationum sunt. Jungit minc ChristumSpiritui sancto. Idem autem Deus, qui operatur omnia in oninibus. in tantum non tac hominibus dandum, quasi proprium sit, sed soli Deo asserit; ut efi am donum Spiritus sancti, et gratiam Doniini iesu unius Dei dicat operationem; ne gratia et donum divisum sit propter personas Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti : sed indiscretæ e unitatis et naturæ trium unum opus intelligatur, ut ad unum omnem gloriam redigat et divinitatem. Divisiones autem gratiarum sunt officiis Ecclesiae, non humanis meritis deputatae. Si enim Spiritus sanctus idem Dominus est; et Dominus idein Deus est, et tres unus Deus est; cum enim Spiritus sancti gloria, et potestas, et natura Dei est, ct Dominos Jesus idem est in natura quod DeD!:. est, unus utique Spiritus sanctus, et Dominus Jesus, ct Pater Deus est. Et singuli enim Dens unus, et tres Deus unus. Denique operante uno, tres operari drcuiitur; ut Trinitatis mysterium in unitis Dei natura et potestate claudatur, cum Sit immensum.

“But the same Spirit. And there are divisions of ministries.” He says that different gifts are bestowed through the same Spirit. “But the same Lord. And there are divisions of operations.” Now he joins Christ to the Holy Spirit. “But the same God, who works all things in all.” So far is he from thinking this should be given to men, as though it were their own, that he ascribes it to God alone; so as to call even the gift of the Holy Spirit and the grace of the Lord Jesus the work of the one God; lest grace and gift be divided because of the persons of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit; but that one work of the undivided unity and nature of the three may be understood, so as to bring all glory and divinity back to one. The divisions of graces, however, are assigned to the offices of the church, not to human merits. For if the Holy Spirit is the same as the Lord, and the Lord the same as God, the three are also one God; for since the glory and power and nature of the Holy Spirit are God's, and the Lord Jesus is in nature the same as God is, certainly the Holy Spirit and the Lord Jesus and the Father are one God. For each singly is one God, and the three are one God. Indeed, when one works, the three are said to work; so that the mystery of the Trinity is enclosed in the united nature and power of God, though it is immeasurable.

12.7PL 17:245

Unicuique autem datur manifestatio Spi- ' ritus ad utilitatem. Hoc est, donum accipit, ut divinis retinaculis vittam suam gubernans, et sibi ei aliis utilis sit, dum exemplum bonæ conversationis ostondit.

“But to each is given the manifestation of the Spirit for benefit.” That is, he receives a gift so that, governing his life by divine reins, he may be useful both to himself and to others, while he shows the example of good conduct.

12.8PL 17:245

Cuidam enim datur per Spiritum sermo sapientiæ. Id est, datur illi prudentia hon ex litteris, sed corusco Spiritus sancti igne; ut cor habeat illuminatum, et sit prudens , ut discernat quae vitanda sunt, quæve sequenda. Alii vero sermo scientiæ secundum eumdem spiritum: hoc est , ut habeat scientiam rcrum divinarum. Alii gratia curationum in uno Spiritu : id est; ut medelam tribuat infirmis, vel ægris.

“For to one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom.” That is, prudence is given him not from books but by the flashing fire of the Holy Spirit, so that he may have an enlightened heart and be prudent to discern what is to be avoided and what followed. “To another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit”: that is, so that he may have knowledge of divine things. “To another the grace of healings in the one Spirit”: that is, so that he may give a remedy to the infirm or the sick.

12.9PL 17:245–247

Alii fides in eodem Spiritu. Hoc dicit, ut fidei profitendae ac vindicandae, pressa verecundia, acCipiat facultatem. Alii operatio virtutum. Potestatem dari significat in ejiciendis dæmoniis, aut signis faciendis. Alii prophetia : id est, ut Spiritu sancto repletus dicat futura. Atii discretio spirituum. Hoc dicit , ut intelligat et judicet, quod dicitur; an Spiritus sancti sit, an mundani. Alii genera I linguarum, alii interpretatio sermonum. Interpretari est, ut dicta illorum , qui linguis loquuntur vel niteris, per don"m Dei fideliter interpretetur. Omnia autem hæc operatur unus aique idem Spiritus, dividens unicuique prout viilt. Quod superius trium personarum dicit, nunc per unumo Spiritum sanctum agi profitetnr; ut quia unius naturæ sunt et virtutis , quod unus operatur, operenmr tres : unus tamen est Deus, cujus gratia dividitur singulis, prout vult, non ad merita hominum , sed magis ad ædificationem Ecclesiae suse; ut omnia, quae mundus imitari vult" sed non implet, quia carnatis est; haec in Ecclesia, quae domus Dei est, singulorum officiis et dono et magisterio Spiritus sancti indulta ad probationem veritatis in iis, qui contemptibiles mundo sunt, videantur.

“To another faith in the same Spirit.” He says this so that, shame having been suppressed, he may receive the ability to profess and defend the faith. “To another the working of powers.” He signifies that power is given for casting out demons or doing signs. “To another prophecy”: that is, so that, filled with the Holy Spirit, he may speak of things to come. “To another the discerning of spirits.” He says this so that he may understand and judge what is said, whether it is of the Holy Spirit or of a worldly spirit. “To another kinds of tongues, to another the interpretation of words.” To interpret is faithfully to interpret, by God's gift, the words of those who speak in tongues or in letters. “But all these things the one and the same Spirit works, dividing to each as he wills.” What he said above of the three persons he now professes to be done by the one Holy Spirit; so that, since they are of one nature and power, what one works the three work; yet there is one God, whose grace is divided to each as he wills, not according to men's merits, but rather for the building up of his church; so that all the things that the world wishes to imitate but does not achieve, because it is carnal, may be seen in the church, which is the house of God, granted to individuals' offices by the gift and teaching of the Holy Spirit, as proof of the truth in those who are contemptible to the world.

12.10PL 17:247

Sicut enim corpus unum eat, et membra habet multa : omnia autem membra ex uno corpore, cum sint multa, unum sunt corpus; iia et Christus. Etenim in uno Spiritu nos omnes in ununt corpus baptizati sumus, sive Judæi, sive Græci, sive servi, sive liberi : et omnes unum Spiritum potavimus. Per hæc docet nullius personam quasi despectam contemnendam, neque alicujus quasi perfecta sit, præferendam : nec gloriam , quae soli Deo debetur, hominibus tribuendam; quando in omnibus unus atque idem Deus sit gloriosus : quippe cum omnes et unum baptisma habeamus, et unum atque eumdem Spiritum sanctum. Hoc propter supradictam causam; quia in aliquibusgloriabantur, aliquos vero velut contemptibiles spernebant.

“For as the body is one and has many members, and all the members of the body, though many, are one body, so also is Christ. For in one Spirit we were all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free; and we all drank one Spirit.” By these words he teaches that no one's person is to be scorned as despised, nor anyone's preferred as though perfect; nor is the glory owed to God alone to be given to men, since in all the one and same God is glorious; seeing that we all have one baptism and one and the same Holy Spirit. This is for the reason mentioned above, because they gloried in some men and spurned others as contemptible.

12.14PL 17:247

Nam et corpus non est unum membrum, . aed multa. Hoc dicens, * ostendit unitatem habere varietates officiorum, et diversitatem hanc non discrepare in unitate potestatis; quando unitas corporis non in singularitate consistit, sed in multis membris; ut invicem sibi praestent, quod debent.

“For the body too is not one member but many.” By saying this he shows that unity has varieties of offices, and that this diversity does not clash in the unity of power; since the unity of the body consists not in singleness but in many members, so that they render to one another what they owe.

12.15PL 17:247

Si dixerit pes : Quia non sum manus, noa sum de corpore; num propterea non est de corpore? Hoc est, non posse eum , qui infirmus videtur inter fratres, negari esse de corpore ; quia non est potens.

“If the foot says, 'Because I am not a hand, I am not of the body', is it therefore not of the body?” That is, one who seems weak among the brothers cannot be denied to be of the body because he is not powerful.

12.16PL 17:247

Si dixerit auricula : Quia non sum oculus, non sum de corpore; num propterea non est de corpore ? Non debere dicit illum, qui paulo inferior est, non necessarium putari corpori , propterea quod de primis non sit.

“If the ear says, 'Because I am not an eye, I am not of the body', is it therefore not of the body?” He says that one who is a little lower ought not to be thought unnecessary to the body because he is not among the first.

12.17PL 17:247

Si totum corpus oculus, ubi est auditus ? Si totum auditus, ubi est odoratus ? Id est, si omnes unius essent officii et operis, quomodo impleretur reliqua necessitas corporis; cum constet multis oficiis opus esse ad gubernacula corporis?

“If the whole body were an eye, where would the hearing be? If the whole were hearing, where would the smelling be?” That is, if all were of one office and work, how would the remaining needs of the body be fulfilled, since it is agreed that many offices are needed to govern the body?

12.18PL 17:247

Nunc autem Deus posuit membra, unumquodque in corpore; sicut voluit. Voluntatem Dei, quia provida et rationabilis est, membra dicit corpori aptasse; ut nibilb desit corpori, sed sit multis membris perfectum.

“But now God has placed the members, each one of them in the body, as he willed.” He says that God's will, because it is provident and rational, fitted the members to the body, so that nothing is lacking to the body, but it is made perfect by many members.

12.19PL 17:247

Si autem fuissent omnia unum memtrum, ubi corpus? Manifestum est quia si omnes fuissent unius dignitatis, non dicerentur membra , neque corpus : ideoque variis membrorum officiis congubernantur; omnia enim unum membrum esse non poterant. Ideo autem multa sunt, quia ab invicem differunt dignitate.

“But if all were one member, where would the body be?” It is plain that if all were of one dignity, they would not be called members, nor a body; and therefore they are governed together by the various offices of the members; for all could not be one member. They are many because they differ from one another in dignity.

12.20PL 17:247

Nunc autem multa quidem membra , unum autem corpus. Hoc dicit, quia multa membra , cum invicem sui egeant, non discrepant in unitate naturae, quamvis diversa sint; quia diversitas hæc in unum concurrit, ut corporis utilitas expleatur, sicut et ea quibus mundus ipse constat, cum sunt diversa non solum officiis, sed et naturis ; ad unius tamen mundi proficiunt perfectionem, et ex omnibus his nascitur temperies quædam in fructibus, qui humanae proficiunt utilitati.

“But now there are many members, but one body.” He says this because the many members, since they need one another, do not clash in the unity of nature, though they are different; because this diversity runs together into one, so that the usefulness of the body is fulfilled; as also the things of which the world itself consists, though different not only in functions but also in natures, nevertheless serve the perfection of the one world, and from all these a certain temperate balance is born in the fruits, which serve human use.

12.21PL 17:247

Non potest autem dicere oculus mdnui : Opera tua non indigeo. Hoc est, non potest dicere potior inferiori : Non milii opus es; quia oculus quidem videt, sed manus sunt, quae operantur. Aut iterum caput pedibus : Non eatis mihi necessarii : id est, major gradu et dignitate non potest sine illo esse, qui humilis est; quia est quod humilis potest, quod non potest sublimis , quia ferrum potest, quod non potest aurum ; ac per hoc honorem capiti faciunt pedes.

“But the eye cannot say to the hand, 'I do not need your work'.” That is, the more powerful cannot say to the inferior, 'I have no need of you'; for the eye indeed sees, but it is the hands that work. “Or again the head to the feet, 'You are not necessary to me'”: that is, one greater in rank and dignity cannot be without one who is lowly; for there is something the lowly can do which the lofty cannot, just as iron can do what gold cannot; and therefore the feet do honour to the head.

12.22PL 17:247

Sed multo magis quæ videntur membra corporis infirmiora esse, necessariora sunt. Manifestum est, quia quamvis aliquis dignitate sublimis sit; si subjectus tamen defuerit, qui obsequiis suis illum faciat gloriosum , ipsa dignitas contemptibilis erit : officium enim est, per quod dignitas constat. Tale est si imperatori desit exercitus. Quamvis ergo magnus sit imperatur, necessarium tamen habet exercitum; c membrum est enim corporis ejus, ante se babens tribunos, comites, et magistros. His oronibus inferiores suut milites, et magis necessarii sunt, sicut membra corporis, quae cum inferiora videntur, plus utilia suut; sine oculis enim manus operatur, et pes ambulans victum qu:eritat.

“But much more, the members of the body which seem to be weaker are more necessary.” It is plain that, however lofty someone may be in dignity, if the subordinate is lacking who makes him glorious by his services, the dignity itself will be contemptible; for it is service by which dignity subsists. It is as if an emperor lacked an army. However great the emperor, then, he still needs an army; for it is a member of his body, having before itself tribunes, counts and masters. Lower than all these are the soldiers, and they are more necessary, like the members of the body which, though they seem lower, are more useful; for without the eyes the hand works, and the foot by walking seeks food.

12.23PL 17:247

Et quæ putamus ignobiliora esse membru corporis, his abundantiorem honorem circumdamus. Similis est sensus , quia qui putantur sine dignitate esse, invenimus in eis quod laudemus, sicut et in membris vilioribus , quod plus nobis placeat, quam quod in caeteris invenimus. Quo euim honore dignæ sunt manus, quando quod volumus, tenemus! vel pedes, cum quibus quo volumus, imus! Propterea et nos addimus eis honorificentiam, ut puta pedibus; quos quia humiles sunt et sine dignitate, calceamentis ornamus. Et quæ inhonesta sunt nostra, abundantiorem honorem habent. Manifestum est quia pudenda nostra , quae turpia videntur, dum aspectus publicos vitant, honestate se contegunt , ne per irreverentiam horreant. Simili modo et quidam fratrum, cum sint egestate et habitu inhonesti; non tamen sunt sine gratia, per quam membrasint corporis nostri: nam solent succincti vesticula tetrica, nudo pede, incedere. Cum ergo videantur contemptibiles, magis honori sunt; quia solent vitam habere mundiorem. Qnod enim hominibus videtur despectum, solet a Deo pulchrum judicari.

“And those members of the body which we think less honourable, we surround with more abundant honour.” The sense is similar: those who are thought to be without dignity, we find something in them to praise, just as in the humbler members there is something that pleases us more than what we find in the others. For of what honour are the hands worthy, when we hold what we wish! Or the feet, with which we go where we wish! Therefore we too add honour to them, for example to the feet; which, because they are lowly and without dignity, we adorn with shoes. “And our unseemly parts have more abundant honour.” It is plain that our private parts, which seem shameful, cover themselves with decency, avoiding public view, so as not to cause horror by irreverence. In the same way certain of the brothers, though unseemly in poverty and dress, are yet not without grace, through which they are members of our body; for they are accustomed to go about girt in a coarse little garment, barefoot. Though they seem contemptible, then, they are rather an honour, because they usually have a cleaner life. For what seems despised to men is usually judged beautiful by God.

12.24PL 17:247–249

Quæ autem honesta sunt nostra, nullius egent. Apertum est quia caput non eget, neque fa. cies, neque manus, ut his addatur per quod decorentur : ita et fratribus , in quibus studium peritiae, et conversationis viget honestas , nihil est quod a nobis additur; debitus enim illis redditur honor. Despectis vero vel humilibus exhortatio necessaria est, per quam addatur illis aliquis honor, ut flant utiles : si quominus, ipso contemptu negligentiores circa se erunt, in quibus magis proficiendum est.

“But our seemly parts need nothing.” It is plain that the head does not need, nor the face, nor the hands, anything to be added to them to adorn them; so too with brothers in whom zeal for learning and honourable conduct flourish, there is nothing that we add; for the honour due is paid to them. But for the despised or lowly, exhortation is necessary, by which some honour may be added to them, so that they may become useful; if not, through that very contempt they will be more careless about themselves, though progress is needed more in them.

12.25PL 17:249

Sed Deus teMperavit corpus, ei cui deerat, abundanliorem tribuendo honorem ; a ut non sit schisma in corpore, sed pro invicem sollicila sint memtra. Sic dicit a Deo moderatum humanum corpus, ut omnia membra ejus necessaria sint ; ac per hoc pro se invicem sollicita , quia aliud sine altero esse non potest: et quod inferius putatur, magis neces- Marium est; sicut et de fratribus expositum est, vel disputatum , quia nullus debet velut inutilis despici.

“But God has tempered the body, giving more abundant honour to the part that lacked it, so that there may be no schism in the body, but the members may be concerned for one another.” He says that the human body was so tempered by God that all its members are necessary; and therefore they are concerned for one another, because one cannot exist without the other; and what is thought lower is more necessary; as has also been explained or argued about the brothers, that no one ought to be despised as useless.

12.26PL 17:249

Et si quid patitur unum membrum , compatiuntur omnia membra. Hoc de membris corporis carnis ambiguum non est; quia si oculus, aut pes, vel manus capiatur ægritudine aliqua infirmilatis, totum corpus condolet: b ita et nos docet condolere fratrihus, si aliquid hujusmodi, aut necessitatis emerserit. Sive glorificatur unum membrum, congaudeant omnia membra. Manifestum cst quia laetum est cnput sive cætera membra, si pedes fuerint accurati vel sani. Sic debemus et nos alacres fieri, si fratrem aliquem viderimus cultorem Dei, et auctum honestate morum, hoc est, sanum esse consilio.

“And if one member suffers, all the members suffer with it.” This is not doubtful of the members of the fleshly body; for if the eye, or foot, or hand is seized by some illness of infirmity, the whole body grieves with it; so too he teaches us to grieve with the brothers if anything of this kind, or any necessity, arises. “Or if one member is glorified, all the members rejoice with it.” It is plain that the head and the other members are glad if the feet are well cared for or healthy. So we too ought to become cheerful if we see some brother a worshipper of God and enriched with honourable conduct, that is, sound in counsel.

12.27PL 17:249

Vos autem estis corpus Christi, et membra de membro. Ostendit aperte nostram se causam per membrorum carnalium rationem tractasse ; quia non omnes possumus eadem, sed singuli pro qualitate fidei et gratiam habemus concessam.

“But you are the body of Christ, and members from a member.” He shows plainly that he has dealt with our case by the analogy of the fleshly members; for we cannot all do the same things, but each has grace granted according to the quality of his faith.

12.28PL 17:249

Et quosdam posuit Deus in Ecclesia primum quidem apostolos. Caput itaque in Ecclesia apostolos posuit, qui legali Christi sunt, sicut dicit idem Apostolus : Pro quo legatione fungimur (II Cor. v, 20). Isti sunt episcopi, firmante istud Petro apostolo, et dicente inter caetera de Juda : Et episcopatum ejus accipiat alter (Act. i, 20). Secundo prophetas. Prophetas duplici genere intelligamus, et futura dicentes, et Scripturas revelautes; quamvis sint et apostoli prophetæ, quia primus gradus omnia subjecta habet. Denique pessimus Caiphas propter quod princeps sacerdotum erat, prophetavit (Joan. XI, 51), ordinis utique causa, non proprii meriti. Tamen specialiter erant prophetæ et Scripturarum interpretes, et futura dicentes (Act. xxi, 41), sicut erat Agabus, qui exitia et vincula huic ApostOlo prophetavit futura Hierosolymis, et famem cecinit, quae facta est sub Claudio (Act. XI, 28). Ideo quamquam sit melior apostolus ; aliquando tat. men eget prophetis. Et quia ab uno Deo Patre sunt omnia, singulos episcopos singulis Ecclesiis præesse decrevit. Tertio doctores. Illos dicit doctores qui in Ecclesia litteris c et lectionibus retinendis pueros imbuebant more Synagogæ; quia traditio illorum ad nos transitum fecit. Quarto loco ait : Deinde virtutes, deinde gratiam curationum; potest enim aliquis non esse episcopus, et babere in se donum virtutis sanitatum. Opitulationes, gubernationes; ut in rebus divinis vigilet intellectu : ita tamen, ut in aliquibus, quæ implere non conceditur, ab alio suo mat quod non habet; quia totum uni concedi non potest. Sunt et gubernatorcs, qui spiritalibus retinaculis hominibus documento sunt. Genera linguarum; ut donum sit Dei multas linguas scire. d lnterpretationem sermonum; ut hoc alicui gratia Dei impertiat, ut lingua rum interpretandarum babeat peritiam.

“And God has placed some in the church, first apostles.” He placed the apostles, then, as the head in the church, who are Christ's ambassadors, as the same Apostle says: “for whom we act as ambassadors” (2 Cor 5:20). These are the bishops, as the apostle Peter confirms, saying among other things of Judas: “And let another take his bishopric” (Acts 1:20). “Second, prophets.” Let us understand prophets in two ways: both those who foretell things to come and those who reveal the Scriptures; although the apostles too are prophets, because the first rank has all those below it under it. Indeed the most wicked Caiaphas prophesied because he was high priest (John 11:51), certainly by reason of his order, not his own merit. Yet specially there were prophets who were both interpreters of the Scriptures and foretellers of the future, as was Agabus, who prophesied to this Apostle the afflictions and chains that would come at Jerusalem (Acts 21:11), and foretold the famine which happened under Claudius (Acts 11:28). So, though the apostle is better, he sometimes needs prophets. And since all things are from the one God the Father, he decreed that single bishops should preside over single churches. “Third, teachers.” He calls teachers those who in the church instructed boys in letters and in learning readings by heart, after the manner of the synagogue; for their tradition has passed over to us. In fourth place he says: “Then powers, then the grace of healings”; for someone can not be a bishop and yet have in himself the gift of the power of healings. “Helps, governings”: so that he may be watchful in understanding in divine things; yet in such a way that in some things he is not granted to fulfil, he takes from another what he does not have; for everything cannot be granted to one. There are also governors, who by spiritual reins are an example to men. “Kinds of tongues”: so that it is a gift of God to know many languages. “Interpretation of words”: so that the grace of God imparts this to someone, that he has skill in interpreting tongues.

12.29PL 17:249

Numquid omnes apostoli ? Verum est, quia in Ecclesia e unus est episcopus. Numquid omnes prophetæ ? Non est ambiguum non omnibus concedi prophetiam. Numquid omnes doctores? Ille doctor est, cui alios erudire conceditur.

“Are all apostles?” It is true, for in the church there is one bishop. “Are all prophets?” There is no doubt that prophecy is not granted to all. “Are all teachers?” He is a teacher who is granted to instruct others.

12.30PL 17:249

Numquid omnes virtutes ? Hic potest habere virtutem, cui dat Deus daemonia ejicere. Num omnes gratiam habent curationum ? Quomodo polest fieri, ut omnes habeant dona curationum ? Numquid omnes linguis loquuntur? Non utique, nisi qui accipit donum in hac re. Numquid omnes r interpretantur? Illepotest sermones interpretari, cui dal Deus. In supradictum sensum hæc inserenda. Explanavit enim, reddita ratione, omnes habere diversas gratias, nec totum alicui concedi, exemplo membrorum. Exemplo enim corporis carnis spiritale corpus insinuat: ac per hoc in omnibus Deum benedicendum, et in ipsius nomine gloriandum, cujus gratia est. Hanc rationem etiam in rebus physicis invenimus; aurum enim cum melius argento sit, plus tamen in usu argentum est; et cum aes necessarium sit, plus tamen ferro opus est ; nihil enim pene sine ferro fit, cum sit inferius. Et post hæc :

“Are all powers?” He can have power to whom God grants to cast out demons. “Do all have the grace of healings?” How can it be that all have gifts of healings? “Do all speak in tongues?” Certainly not, except one who receives the gift in this matter. “Do all interpret?” He can interpret words to whom God grants it. These are to be fitted into the sense mentioned above. For he has explained, giving his reasons, that all have different graces, and that the whole is not granted to anyone, by the example of the members. For by the example of the fleshly body he suggests the spiritual body; and therefore in all things God is to be blessed and gloried in, in his name whose grace it is. This principle we also find in natural things; for though gold is better than silver, silver is more in use; and though bronze is necessary, iron is needed more; for almost nothing is done without iron, though it is lower.

12.31PL 17:249–251

Æmulamini charismata meliora. Hoc mox in subjectis absolvit. Et adhuc magis excellentiorem viam vobis demonstro. Gradatim illos ad utiliora provehit, ostendens illis gratiam supradicti omnis doni , quod in hominibus videntur, sive loquendi, aut curandi, aut prophetandi, non ad meritum hominis pertinere, sed ad honorificentiam Dei. Ideoque nunc viam se dicit illis ostendere planiorem, qua itur ad coelum, quae meritum collocat apud Deum. Nam quia supra dicta non semper ad meritum pertinent, dicit Salvator : Multi mihi dicent in mil die, Id est, judicit : Domitie, DoteMne, nonne ht nomine tuo prophelavimus, et iri nomine tuo doemonia ejecimus, et virtutes multat fecimus ( Matth. VII, 22) ? Et qnia non hoc ab meritum pertinet, sed officia sunt Ecclesiæ, ad confusionem gentilium, et Dei honorificentiam protestandam, dicit eis Dominus :Recedite a me: non novi coa, operarii iniquitatis (Ib., 27). Securi enim quia Dei iri illis operatio cernebatur, negligentes erga se fuerunt; nam et septuaginta duobus discipulisgaudentibus quia dæmonia illis subdita fuerant, dicit Salvator : Nolite in hoc gaudere, quod dæmonia vobis subjecta sunt; aed in hoc gaudete, quod nomina vestra scripta 'unt in cælo (Luc. x, 20). Quare.nisi quia nomini Dei subjecta sunt, non hominis merito ? Et quare nunc non ita fit, ul habeant homines gratiam Dei ? Inter initia fieri oportirit, ut fundamenta fidei acciperent firmitatem : nunc autem non opus est; quia populus populum adducit ad fidem, cum videntur eorum bona opera, et praedicatio simplex.

“Strive for the better gifts.” This he settles shortly in what follows. “And yet I show you a still more excellent way.” Step by step he advances them to more useful things, showing them that the grace of every gift mentioned above, which is seen in men, whether of speaking or healing or prophesying, does not pertain to a man's merit, but to the honour of God. And therefore now he says he is showing them a plainer way, by which one goes to heaven, which lays up merit with God. For because the things mentioned above do not always pertain to merit, the Saviour says: “Many will say to me on that day”, that is, of judgment, “Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and cast out demons in your name, and do many mighty works?” (Matt 7:22). And because this does not pertain to merit, but they are offices of the church, to the confusion of the gentiles and for the attestation of God's honour, the Lord says to them: “Depart from me; I do not know you, workers of iniquity” (Matt 7:23). For, secure because God's working was seen in them, they were careless about themselves; for to the seventy-two disciples, rejoicing because the demons were subject to them, the Saviour says: “Do not rejoice in this, that the demons are subject to you; but rejoice in this, that your names are written in heaven” (Luke 10:20). Why, unless because they are subject to the name of God, not by a man's merit? And why does it not happen now that men have the grace of God in this way? At the beginning it had to happen, so that the foundations of faith might receive firmness; but now there is no need, because people bring people to faith, when their good works and simple preaching are seen.

Chapter 13

13.1PL 17:251

Si linguis hominum loquar, et angelorum; charitatem autem non habeam, unum tum velut ceramentum resonans, aut cymbalum tinnient. Magna utique videtur gratia diversis loqui linguis : plus autem aliquid est, etiamsi angelorum possit quis linguam scire, id est, si spirit aliter cognitum possit haberS angelicum motum. Verum hoc ad meritnm nor ascribi, sed ad Dei gloria ,subjectis ostendit, diccni sic esse ut æramentum resonant, aut cymbalum tinniens. Quia sicut reramentum impulsu afterius resolIat, et cymbalum linnit; iia et hic qui linguis loquitur. Spiritus sancti effectum habet a et motum, ulF loqui possit, sicut et alio loco dicit Salvator : Non enim vos estis, qui loquimini; sed Spiritus Patris veJlri, qui loquitur in vobis (Matth. x, 20). Nam et asina locuta est humana lingua ad Balaam filium Beor, ut addiceret Dei majestatem (Num. xin, 28) : et pueri infantes in tandem Dei proruperunt ad confusionem Judaeorum Matth. xxi, 16). Salvator autem non solum istos, sed et lapides ad condemnationem perfidorum, et gloriam Dei clamare posse ostendit ( Luc. xix, 40). Et inter ipsa primordia ad commendationem fidei, qui baptizabantur; linguis loquebantur (Aci. x, 46).

“If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but do not have love, I have become like sounding bronze or a tinkling cymbal.” It certainly seems a great grace to speak in various tongues; but it is something more if one could know even the tongue of angels, that is, if one could have spiritual knowledge of angelic movement. But he shows in what follows that this is not to be ascribed to merit but to God's glory, saying that it is like sounding bronze or a tinkling cymbal. For as bronze resounds at the impulse of another and the cymbal tinkles, so too this one who speaks in tongues has the working and movement of the Holy Spirit so as to be able to speak, as the Saviour also says in another place: “For it is not you who speak, but the Spirit of your Father who speaks in you” (Matt 10:20). For even the ass spoke with a human tongue to Balaam son of Beor, to bring home God's majesty (Num 22:28); and infant children burst forth in God's praise to the confusion of the Jews (Matt 21:16). And the Saviour showed that not only these but even stones could cry out to the condemnation of the faithless and the glory of God (Luke 19:40). And at the very beginnings, to commend the faith, those who were baptized spoke in tongues (Acts 10:46).

13.2PL 17:251

Et si habuero prophetiam, et noverim omnia mysteria , et omnem scientiam ; charitatem autem non habeam , nihil mihi prodeat. Vere nihit prodest; ad Dei enim gloriam prophetatur, sicut dicit David propheta : Non nobis, Domine, non nobis, sed nomitii tuo da gloriam (Psal. exUI, 1). Nam et Balaam prophetavit (Num. XXIII, 8 et seq.), cum propheta non esset, sed bariolus : et Caiphas prophetavit (Joan. xi, 51), non merito, sed dignitate ordinis sacerdotalis : et Saul prophetavit (I Reg. in, 23)', cum jam inobedientiae causa spiritu malo fuisset repletos; sed propter Dei eausam, ne posset comprehendere David; quem et occidere velebat. Et si tciero omnia mysteria ; Judæ enim nihil profuit fuisse cnm apostolis, et didicisse mysteria ; b cum charitatis hostis tradidit Salvatorem ( Exech. XXVIII, 13 et seq.) Et propheta Ezechiel diabolum mysteria cœlestia scire ostendit, quando increpita voce a paradiso illum Dei fuisse, et pretiosos lapides habuisse testatur, quos lapides idem Apostolus doctrinæ divinae mysteria significavit (I Cor. m, 12) : et illi nihil profuit; quia charitatis immemor, in superbiam prosilivit. Et si habuero omnem scientiam. Nibil mihi prodest scientia, si charitas non sit. Denique scribis et pharisaeis nihil profuit , dicente Salvatore : Vot habetis clavem scientiæ, et neque vos intratis, neque alio, sinitit introire (Luc. XI, 52); per invidiam enim charitatem corrumpentes, scientiam ejus ad nihilum deduxerunt. Nam et Tertullianus et Novatianus non parvæ scientiæ fuerunt: sed quia per zelum charitatis foedera perdiderunt, in schisma versi, ad perditionem sui hæreses creaverunt. Et si habuero omnem fidem, ita ut montes transferam. Virtutcs facere, aut daemonia per fidem ejicere Dei virtus et gloria est : nec hoc ad meritum proficit, nisi qnis bonæ conversationis fuerit æmulus, sici' supra memoravi.

“And if I have prophecy, and know all mysteries and all knowledge, but do not have love, it profits me nothing.” Truly it profits nothing; for one prophesies for God's glory, as the prophet David says: “Not to us, Lord, not to us, but to your name give glory” (Ps 113:1). For even Balaam prophesied (Num 23:8 and following), though he was not a prophet but a soothsayer; and Caiaphas prophesied (John 11:51), not by merit but by the dignity of the priestly order; and Saul prophesied (1 Sam 19:23), though he had already been filled with an evil spirit because of disobedience; but this was for God's cause, so that he might not be able to seize David, whom he also wished to kill. “And if I know all mysteries”: for it profited Judas nothing to have been with the apostles and to have learned the mysteries, when, as an enemy of love, he betrayed the Saviour. And the prophet Ezekiel shows that the devil knew heavenly mysteries, when with a voice of rebuke he testifies that he had been in God's paradise and had precious stones (Ezek 28:13 and following), which stones the same Apostle signified as the mysteries of divine teaching (1 Cor 3:12); and it profited him nothing, because, forgetful of love, he leapt into pride. “And if I have all knowledge.” Knowledge profits me nothing if there is no love. Indeed it profited the scribes and Pharisees nothing, as the Saviour says: “You have the key of knowledge, and neither do you enter, nor allow others to enter” (Luke 11:52); for, corrupting love through envy, they brought its knowledge to nothing. For Tertullian and Novatian too were of no small knowledge; but because through rivalry they lost the bonds of love, they turned to schism and created heresies to their own ruin. “And if I have all faith, so as to move mountains.” To do mighty works or cast out demons through faith is God's power and glory; nor does this advance one's merit unless one is zealous for good conduct, as I mentioned above.

13.3PL 17:251

Et Ii erogavero omnem substantiam meam. apertum est quia si omnis substantia impendatur, nihil proficit , charitate neglecta; quia caput religionis charitas est: et qui caput non habel, vitam non habet. Et Ii tradidero corpus meum, al ardeam , nihil mihi prodeat. Sine charitate nibil prodest ; quia fundamentum religionis charitas est. Quidquid ergo sine charitate fit, caducum est.

“And if I give away all my substance.” It is plain that if all one's substance is spent, it profits nothing if love is neglected; for love is the head of religion, and whoever does not have the head does not have life. “And if I hand over my body to be burned, it profits me nothing.” Without love it profits nothing, because love is the foundation of religion. Whatever is done without love, then, is perishable.

13.4PL 17:251–253

Charitas magnanima est ,jueunda est. Charitas non æmulatur, non inflatur, non perperam agil, non ambitiota est, non quærit quæ Ita 'unt, non irritatur, non cogitat malum, non gaudet in iniquitate, congaudet autem veritati: omnia tolerat, omnia credit, omnia sperut, omnia sustinet. Charitas numquam cadit. Tanta praeconia charitatis edocuit, ut non immerito hanc cæteris anteponere videretur, et incassum Jaborare cos, qui aliis mandatis operam dant, huic non obtemperantes. Hiric ait Joannes apostotus : Charitas Deus est (I Joan. IV, 8); ut qui charitatem non habet, sciat se Deum non habere; unde et in alia epistola idem Paulus apostolus ait : Dens autem qui dive, est in misericordia , c propter multam charitatem suam misertus est nustri (Ephes. II, 4). Qui ergo charitatem non habet, ingratus est misericordiæ Dei; quia non diligit, per quod salvatus est. d Ut proinde discerent quia graviter delinquebant, qui e-cam fraternæ charitati præponebant. Nam hæc est quæ et in prasenti prodest, et in æternum cum Deo permanet. Sive prophetiæ evacuabuntur, sive linguæ cessabunt, sive scientia evacuabitur. Ex parte enim cognoscimus, et et parte prophetamu. : cum at(tem venerit quod perfectum est, evacuabuntur illa, quæ et parte sunt. Omnia charismatum dona evacuati disit ; quia hoh tailtum possunt comprehendere, quantum ipsa veritas habet. Neque nos aut capcre aut enarrare possumus plenitudinem veritatis. Qui enim fieri pOtest ut lingua humana omne complectatur, quod Dei est? Ideo destruetur imperfectio nostra, nod id quod terum est evacuabitur : sed dum a additur imperfecto, quod deest, destruetur. Destructio enim imperfectionis est, quando id q'iod imperfectum est. impletur in terum.

“Love is magnanimous, love is pleasant. Love does not envy, is not puffed up, does not act wrongly, is not ambitious, does not seek what is its own, is not irritated, does not think evil, does not rejoice in iniquity but rejoices with the truth; it bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things. Love never falls.” He has taught such great praises of love that he might deservedly seem to set it before the rest, and that those who devote themselves to other commandments while not obeying this one labour in vain. Hence the apostle John says: “God is love” (1 John 4:8); so that one who does not have love may know that he does not have God; hence the same apostle Paul also says in another letter: “But God, who is rich in mercy, because of his great love has had mercy on us” (Eph 2:4). One who does not have love, then, is ungrateful for the mercy of God, because he does not love that by which he was saved. So that they might accordingly learn that those who set food above brotherly love sinned gravely. For this is what both profits in the present and remains forever with God. “Whether prophecies will be done away, or tongues will cease, or knowledge will be done away. For we know in part and we prophesy in part; but when that which is perfect has come, the things that are in part will be done away.” He says that all the gifts of the charisms will be done away, because they cannot grasp as much as the truth itself contains. Nor can we either take in or tell the fullness of the truth. For how can it be that a human tongue should encompass all that is God's? Therefore our imperfection will be destroyed, not that what is true will be done away; but it will be destroyed when what is lacking is added to the imperfect. For the destruction of imperfection is when what is imperfect is filled up into the true.

13.7PL 17:253

Cum essem parvulas , quasi parvulus loquebar, quasi parvulus sapiebam, quasi parvulus eo- 1 gitabam : at ubi factus tum vir, ea quæ patvuli erant destruxi. Hoc dicit, quia exeuntes sancti de hoc mundo plus necesse est inveniant, quam nunc putant, sicut Joannes apostolus de Salvatore dixit : Tant videbimus illum, sicuti est (IJotin. III, 2). In hac ergo Tha parvuli sumus ad comparationem futuræ vitae; quia sient vita hæc imperfecta est; ita et scientia. Videmus nunc per speculum in ænigmate, tunc veho facte ad faciem. Apertum est nunc imagines videri per fidem, tunc res ipsas. Modo scio ex parte : tunc Miro cognoscam, sicut et cognitus sum : id est, videbo quæ promissa sunt, sicut videor; hoc est, præsentem esse ad Dominum, ubi Christus est.

“When I was a little child, I spoke like a little child, I thought like a little child, I reasoned like a little child; but when I became a man, I destroyed the things of the little child.” He says this because the saints, leaving this world, must find more than they now think, as the apostle John said of the Saviour: “Then we shall see him as he is” (1 John 3:2). In this life, then, we are little children compared with the future life; for as this life is imperfect, so too is knowledge. “Now we see through a mirror in an enigma, but then face to face.” It is plain that now images are seen through faith, then the realities themselves. “Now I know in part; then I shall know as I also am known”: that is, I shall see what has been promised as I am seen; that is, I shall be present to the Lord, where Christ is.

13.13PL 17:253

Manent autem nunc fides, spes, charitas, tria hoec : major autem horum est charitas. DiEne major est charitas : quia ut fides prædicaretur; et ares esset futuræ vitæ, charitas præsttit, sicut supr:. memoravi. Unde et Joannes apostolus : Ex koc cognoscimus, inquit, charitatem ejus; quia ifie pro nobis animam suam posuit ( I Joan. III, 16). Juste igitur major charitas, per qnam reformatum est genus humanum.

“But now faith, hope, love remain, these three; but the greatest of these is love.” Love is rightly the greater; for love provided that faith should be preached and that there should be hope of the future life, as I mentioned above. Hence the apostle John too says: “By this we know his love, that he laid down his life for us” (1 John 3:16). Rightly, then, love is greater, through which the human race has been re-formed.

Chapter 14

14.1PL 17:253

Sectamini charitatem, æmulamini spiritalia : magis autem ut prophetetis. Post charitatem b prophetandi 9tudium magis habendum hortatur: qnia qnamvis magni sint spiritales gradus, qnos enumerat: hic tamen melior, qui ad utilitatem Ecclesiæ proficit, ut discant omnes divinæ legis rationemf. In quo enim quia animum dederit, in eo ipso accipit donum, dicente Salomone : Scire legem, sensus est optimi (Prov. IX, 33); scientia enim charitate sabnixa non inflatur, sed est mansueta , proiiciens omnibus ad utiliiatem. Nam qui loquitur lingua, non hominibu, loquitur; sed Deo; nemo enim audit, spiritu autem loquitur mysteria. Hoc est quod dicit, quia qui loquitur incognita lingua, Deo loquitur; quia ipse omnia novit : homines vcro nescidit ; Idcoque fiullus est ex hac re profectus. Spiritu autem loquitur mysteria, iion sensu: quia ignorat, quod dicit.

“Pursue love, strive for spiritual gifts, but rather that you may prophesy.” After love he exhorts them to have zeal for prophesying above all; for although the spiritual ranks he enumerates are great, yet this one is better, which serves the benefit of the church, so that all may learn the meaning of the divine law. For in what one has set his mind on, in that very thing he receives a gift, as Solomon says: “To know the law is the mark of the best mind” (Prov 9:10); for knowledge supported by love is not puffed up, but is gentle, serving the benefit of all. “For one who speaks in a tongue does not speak to men but to God; for no one hears, but in the spirit he speaks mysteries.” This is what he says: one who speaks in an unknown tongue speaks to God, because he knows all things; but men do not know it, and therefore there is no benefit from this matter. “But in the spirit he speaks mysteries”, not with understanding, because he does not know what he is saying.

14.3PL 17:253

Qui eMim prophetat, hominibus loquitur ad ædificationem, et exhortationem, et consotationem; ædificatur enim, quando quastionum solutionem addiscit. Exhortatio autenti illi fit, tit desiderium patiatur prophetandi : consolatur vero, c quia contemptum disciplinæ in spe videt. Scientia enim legis firmat animos, ct provocat ad spei melioris prorectUm.

“For one who prophesies speaks to men for building up and exhortation and consolation.” For one is built up when he learns the solution of questions. Exhortation happens to him so that he comes to desire to prophesy; and he is consoled because he sees the disregard of discipline in hope. For knowledge of the law strengthens minds and calls them to advance toward a better hope.

14.4PL 17:253

Qui loquitur lingua, se ipsum ædificat : qui bero prophelat, Ecclesiam ccdificat. Per id enim , quod forte solus scit, quod loquitur, se solum ædificat : nam qui prophetat, Omnem plebem adilicat, dum intelligitur' ab omnibus quid loquatur. ProphetaS interpretes dicit Scripturarum ; sicut enim iropheta futura prædicit, quæ nesciUntur : ita et hic dum Scripturarum sensum, qui multis occultus est, manifestat; dicitur prophetare. Volo autem vos omne. loqui linguis : magis autem ut prophetetis. Non poterat prohibere loqui linguis, qui superius donum istud dicit esse Spiritus sancii: sed idea prophetandi magis studium habendum; qoia utilius est. Major est enim qui prophetat, quam qui loquitur lingua, nisi interpretetur. Quia si interpretari poterit, non erit minor; qnia Ecclesiam ædificat : huc enim majua est , quod omnibus prodest. Ilic enim per donum Hei lingnis loquitur, qui etiam interpretatur, sicut et illi duodecim in AcUbus apuslolorum (Act. II, 4).

“One who speaks in a tongue builds up himself; but one who prophesies builds up the church.” For by the fact that perhaps he alone knows what he says, he builds up himself alone; but one who prophesies builds up the whole people, since what he says is understood by all. He calls prophets the interpreters of the Scriptures; for as a prophet foretells future things which are not known, so this one too, when he makes plain the meaning of the Scriptures which is hidden from many, is said to prophesy. “Now I want you all to speak in tongues, but rather that you prophesy.” He could not forbid speaking in tongues, having said above that this gift is the Holy Spirit's; but therefore one should have more zeal for prophesying, because it is more useful. “For greater is one who prophesies than one who speaks in a tongue, unless he interprets.” For if he can interpret, he will not be less, because he builds up the church; for this is greater, which benefits all. For he speaks in tongues by God's gift who also interprets, like those twelve in the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 2:4).

14.6PL 17:253

Nune autem, fratres, si venero ad vos linguis loquens, quid vobis prodero, nisi loquar vobis aut in revelatione, aut in notitia, aut in propltetia, aut in doctrina? Hæc omnia unum significant; Jocere enim nemo poterit, nisi intelligatur.

“But now, brothers, if I come to you speaking in tongues, how shall I benefit you unless I speak to you either in revelation or in knowledge or in prophecy or in teaching?” All these mean one thing; for no one can teach unless he is understood.

14.7PL 17:253

Tamen qua'sine anima sunt vocem dantia, sive tibia; sive cithara, si dittinctionem sonitus non dederunt, quomodo cognoscetur quod per tibiam canituti aut quod citharizatur? Etenim si incertam vocem tuba dederit, quia se parabit ad prælium? Quoniam exempla facilius suadent quam verba, exemplis commendat per quæ facile assequantur non debere illos in Ecctesia loqui linguis, qui interpretari non possunt. Ct quid enim loquatur, quem nemo intelligit ?

“Yet things without life that give a sound, whether flute or harp, if they do not give a distinction of sounds, how will what is piped or played on the harp be known? For if the trumpet gives an uncertain sound, who will prepare himself for battle?” Since examples persuade more easily than words, he commends by examples, through which they may easily grasp that those who cannot interpret ought not to speak in tongues in church. For why should someone speak whom no one understands?

14.9PL 17:253

ita et vos per linguam nisi significantem sermonem dederitis, quomodo scietur quid loquimini ? Eritis enim in aera loquentes; hoc est, nihil proficientes. Nam multa, ut puta, genera linguarum sunt in hoc mundo, et nihil sine voce. Multa quidem genera sunt linguarum, inquit, sed habent proprias vocum significationes, ut intelligantur.

“So also you, unless you give a meaningful word through the tongue, how will what you say be known? For you will be speaking into the air”; that is, accomplishing nothing. “For there are, say, many kinds of tongues in this world, and nothing is without voice.” There are indeed many kinds of tongues, he says, but they have their own meanings for their sounds, so that they may be understood.

14.10PL 17:253–255

Sicrgo nesciero virtutem vocis, ero ei cui loqrror, barbarus : et is qui loquitur, mihi barbarus. Non utique id studendum monet, ut invicem per incognitam linguam barbari sibi videantur : sed quia. concordiæ res est, his nitendum est; ut per unanimitatem intellectus, communi lætitia glorientur.

“If, then, I do not know the force of the voice, I shall be a barbarian to the one to whom I speak, and the one who speaks will be a barbarian to me.” He certainly does not advise striving for this, that they should seem barbarians to one another through an unknown tongue; but since it is a matter of concord, one must strive for this: that through unanimity of understanding they may glory in a common joy.

14.12PL 17:255

Sic et vot, quoniam æmulatores estis spirituum, II. ad ædificationem Eccletice quærite, ut propheletit. Quia prodest Scripturas explanare (nam incitatur et gaudet animus, quando aliquid de Scripturis percipit : et quantum propensior in hac parto lit, tantum deserit vitia), proterea ad hanc partem studium monct applicandum.

“So also you, since you are zealous for spirits, seek for the building up of the church that you may prophesy.” Because it is profitable to explain the Scriptures (for the mind is stirred and rejoices when it grasps something of the Scriptures; and the more eager it becomes in this part, the more it abandons vices), he therefore advises that zeal be applied to this part.

14.13PL 17:255

Ideo qui loquitur lingua, orel ut interpretetur. Eum qui linguis loqui desiderat, monet orare debere, ut accipiat donum interpretandi; ut proficiat cæteris studium ejus.

“Therefore let one who speaks in a tongue pray that he may interpret.” He advises that one who desires to speak in tongues ought to pray to receive the gift of interpreting, so that his zeal may benefit the others.

14.14PL 17:255

Nam si oravero lingua, spiritus meus orat, mens autem mea sine fructu eat. Manifestum est ignorare animum nostrum, si lingua loquatur, quam nescit, sicut adsolent Latini homines Graece cantare, oblectati sono verborum; nescientes tamen quid dicant. Spiritus autem qui datur in baptismo, scit quid oret animus, dum loquitur, aut perorat lingua sibi ignota : mens autem qui est animus, sine fructu est. Quem enim potest habere fructum, qui ignorat quæ loquatur?

“For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my mind is without fruit.” It is plain that our mind is ignorant if the tongue speaks a language it does not know, as Latin people are accustomed to sing in Greek, delighted by the sound of the words, yet not knowing what they say. But the Spirit, who is given in baptism, knows what the soul prays when the tongue speaks or pleads in a language unknown to itself; but the mind, which is the soul, is without fruit. For what fruit can one have who does not know what he is saying?

14.15PL 17:255

Quid est ergo? Orabo spiritu, orabo et mente : psalmum dicam spiritu, psalmum dicam et mente. Hoc dicit, quia cum quis hac lingua loquitur, quam novit; tam spiritu, qnam mente orat; quia non solum spiritus ejns, quem dixi datum in baptismo, scit quid oratur : b sed eliam animus simili modo et de psalmo non ignorat.

“What then? I will pray with the spirit, I will pray also with the mind; I will sing a psalm with the spirit, I will sing a psalm also with the mind.” He says this because when someone speaks in a language he knows, he prays both with the spirit and with the mind; for not only does his spirit, which I said is given in baptism, know what is prayed, but the soul too is likewise not ignorant, also of the psalm.

14.16PL 17:255

Caeterum si benedixeris spiritu; hoc est, si laudem Dei lingua loquaris ignota audientibus : Quis supplet locum idiotee ° Quomodo dicit amen , c tuper tuam benedictionem, quia nescit quid dicas. Imperitus enim audiens quod non intelligit, nescit finem orationis, et non respondet, amen, id est verum; ut confirmetur benedictio. Per hos enim impletur confirmatio precis, qui respondent, amen; ut omnia dicta veri testimonio in audientium mentibus confirmentur.

“Otherwise, if you bless with the spirit”, that is, if you speak the praise of God in a tongue unknown to the hearers, “who fills the place of the unlearned? How will he say Amen to your blessing, since he does not know what you say?” For the unskilled, hearing what he does not understand, does not know the end of the prayer, and does not answer Amen, that is, 'true', so that the blessing may be confirmed. For the confirmation of the prayer is fulfilled through those who answer Amen, so that all that has been said may be confirmed in the hearers' minds by the testimony of truth.

14.17PL 17:255

Nam quidem bene gratias agis. De eo dicit, qui cognita sibi loquitur, quia scit quid dicat. Sed alius non aedificatur. Si utique ad aedificandam Ecclesiam convenitis, ea debent dici, quæ intelligant audientes. Nam quid prodest ut quis lingua loquatur, quant solus scit; ut qui audii, nihil prof!ciat 1 Idco t.icere debet in Ecclesia, ut ii loquantur, qui prosint audientibus.

“For you indeed give thanks well.” He speaks of one who speaks things known to himself, because he knows what he says. “But the other is not built up.” If you come together to build up the church, things should be said which the hearers understand. For what use is it that someone speaks in a tongue which he alone knows, so that one who hears profits nothing? Therefore he ought to keep silent in church, so that those may speak who benefit the hearers.

14.18PL 17:255

Gratias ago Deo meo, quod omnium restrum lingua loquor. Quoniam superius linguis loqui donum esse dixit Spiritus sancii, ideo ad Deum refert, quod omnium lingua loqueretur. Et ne forte quasi aemulus per iuvidiam hoc dicere videretur, ostendit se omnium quidem horum loqui linguis, et quia non valde prodest.

“I thank my God that I speak in the tongue of all of you.” Since above he said that speaking in tongues is a gift of the Holy Spirit, he therefore refers to God the fact that he spoke in the tongue of all. And lest he seem to say this as a rival out of envy, he shows that he speaks in the tongues of all of them, and that it is not of great benefit.

14.19PL 17:255

Sed in Ecclesia, inquit, volo quinque verba d toqui per Legem, ut et alios ædificem, quam decem millia verborum in lingua. Utilius dicit paucis verbis in apertione sermonis loqui, quod omnes intelligant, quam prolium orationem habere in obscuro. Hi ex Hebraeis erant, qui aliquando syra lingua, plerumque hebrxa in tractatibus ant oblationibus utebantur ad commendationem. Gloriabantor enim se dici Hebræos propter meritum Abrahae , quod idem Apostolus pro nihilo habuit dicens : Mihi autem absit gloriari, nisi in cruce Domini nostri Jesu Christi (Galat. v!, 14). c Hos quidam imitantes, ignota sibi lingua loqui malebant in Ecclesia ad populum, quam sua.

“But in church”, he says, “I would rather speak five words through the law, so as to build up others too, than ten thousand words in a tongue.” He says it is more useful to speak in few words, with openness of speech, what all understand, than to have a long discourse in obscurity. These were from among the Hebrews, who sometimes used the Syriac tongue, mostly Hebrew, in their discourses or offerings, for commendation. For they gloried in being called Hebrews because of Abraham's merit, which the same Apostle held as nothing, saying: “But far be it from me to glory except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Gal 6:14). Some, imitating these, preferred to speak in church to the people in a tongue unknown to themselves rather than in their own.

14.20PL 17:255

Fratres, nolite pueri effici sensibus : aed malitia parvuli estote; ut sensibus perfecti sitis. Perfectos illos vult esse, f ut sciant quid ad instructionem Ecclesiae sit necessarium; ut recedentes a malitia et erroribus, iis studcrent, quæ proficerent ad utilitatem fratrum. IIic est cnim sensu perfectus, qui id agit, ut prosit alicui, maxime fratri.

“Brothers, do not become children in understanding; but be little children in malice, so that you may be perfect in understanding.” He wants them to be perfect, so that they may know what is necessary for the instruction of the church; so that, withdrawing from malice and errors, they might devote themselves to what serves the benefit of the brothers. For he is perfect in understanding who acts so as to benefit someone, especially a brother.

14.21PL 17:255

In Lege enim scriptum est : Quia in aliis linguis, et in labiis aliis loquar populo huic, et nec sic me audient, dicit Dominu, ( Esai. XXVIII, 11). Hoc Dominus de his dixit, quos præsciit nec Salvatori credituros. In aliis enim linguis et in aliis labiis loqui, novum Testamentum est praedicare, sicut dicit Hiercmias propheta : Ecce venient dies, dicit Dominu" et consummabo domui Israel et domui Juda Testamentum novum, non secundum quod disposui patribus illorum (Jerem. XXXI, 3i) : hoc est immutata ratione aliter loqui, quam se legis veteris verba habeant; dum audiunt sabbatum solvi, neomenias evacuari, circumcisionem cessare, sacrilicia immutari, escas dudum prohibitas licere edere, Christum Deum de Deo prædicari ; hoc est aliis linguis, et aliis labiis loqui; et nec sic perfidi Deum obaudire voluerunt. Potest et sic intelligi, ut quia multi Judæorum malevoli erant, et propterea dignum non erat his in revelatione loqui Evangelium, in parabolis loqueretur ad eos : et intelligentes ideo sibi non revelari, quia mali crant, nec sic se corrigerent; ut merentes se facerent per explanationem audire verba Dei. Unde dicunt discipuli ad Dominum : Domine, quarein parabolis loquerit illis (Malth. Xlii, 10)? Et Dominus: Quia vobis datum est, inquit , nosse mysterium regni Dei, illis autem non; ut videntes non videant, et audientes non intelligant(Ibid., 11); ne indigni salutem perciperent, quod animadvertentes pro meritis suis factum, nec sic conversi Deo satisfacere voluerunt.

“For in the law it is written: In other tongues and with other lips I will speak to this people, and not even so will they hear me, says the Lord” (Isa 28:11). The Lord said this of those whom he foreknew would not believe even the Saviour. For to speak in other tongues and with other lips is to preach the new covenant, as the prophet Jeremiah says: “Behold, the days will come, says the Lord, and I will complete for the house of Israel and the house of Judah a new covenant, not according to what I appointed for their fathers” (Jer 31:31); that is, to speak, with the reckoning changed, otherwise than the words of the old law run: when they hear that the sabbath is loosed, the new moons done away, circumcision ceasing, sacrifices changed, foods long forbidden permitted to be eaten, Christ preached as God from God; this is to speak in other tongues and with other lips; and not even so were the faithless willing to obey God. It can also be understood thus: since many of the Jews were ill-disposed, and therefore it was not fitting to speak the gospel to them openly, he spoke to them in parables; and, understanding that it was not revealed to them because they were evil, not even so did they correct themselves, so as to make themselves worthy, by explanation, to hear the words of God. Hence the disciples say to the Lord: “Lord, why do you speak to them in parables?” (Matt 13:10). And the Lord: “Because to you”, he says, “it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God, but to them not; so that seeing they may not see, and hearing they may not understand” (Matt 13:11, 13); lest the unworthy should receive salvation; and noticing that this was done according to their merits, not even so were they converted and willing to satisfy God.

14.22PL 17:255–257

Itaque linguæ in signum sunt.[Hoc est, velamine incognitæ linguæ obscurati sunt sermones Dei, ne videantur a perOdis, ut cum audiuntur incognitae linguæ, signum sit quia propter perfidiam tactum est, ne audiens intelligat. Non utique iia qui credunt, aed non credentibus : hoc est quod dixit, quia ad occultandos sensus incredulis proficiunt linguæ. Prophetia autem non incredulis, aed iia qui credunt. Hoc est, non competit fidelibus audire linguas, quas non intelligant; sed infidelibus, qui non sunt digni intelligere, sicut dicit Esaias propheta: Vade et dic populo huic : Aure audietis, et non intelligetis, etc.

“So tongues are for a sign.” That is, the words of God were obscured by the veil of an unknown tongue, so that they might not be seen by the faithless; so that when unknown tongues are heard, it may be a sign that it was done because of faithlessness, lest the hearer understand. “Not for those who believe, but for unbelievers”: this is what he said, that tongues serve to hide the meaning from unbelievers. “But prophecy is not for unbelievers, but for those who believe.” That is, it does not befit the faithful to hear tongues which they do not understand; but the unbelievers, who are not worthy to understand, as the prophet Isaiah says: “Go and say to this people: You will hear with the ear and not understand”, and so on.

14.23PL 17:257

Si convenerit universa Eccletia in unum, et loquantur omne, linguis, introeant autem infideles et idiotae; nonne dicent quia insanitis ? Manifestum est quia si omnes diversis linguis loquantur, tumultus fit quidim a inconditus populi, quasI phrenesin patientis.

“If the whole church comes together in one place and all speak in tongues, and unbelievers and unlearned people come in, will they not say that you are mad?” It is plain that if all speak in different tongues, a disorderly uproar of the people arises, like that of someone suffering frenzy.

14.24PL 17:257

Si autem omne. prophetent, intret autcm aliquit infidelis, vel idiota; increpatur ab omnibus, redarguitur ab omnibut, occulta cordi, ejut manifesta fiunt: et tunc cadent in faciem, adorabit Deum, pronuntians quod vere in vobis Deus sit. Cum enim intelligit et intelligitur, audiens laudari Doum, et adorari Christum, pervidet veram esse et venerandam religionem, in qua nihil fucatum, nihil in tenebris videt geri, sicut apud paganos, quibus velantar oculi; ne quae sacra vocant perspicientes, variis se vanitatibus cernant illudi. Omnis enim impostura tenebras petit, et falsa pro veris ostendit; ideo apud nos nihil astute, nihil sub velamine : sed simpliciter unus laudatur Deus, ex quo sunt omnia, et unus Dominu, Jesus, per quem omnia (I Cor. VIII, 6). Si enim b nullus sit, qui intelligat, aut a quo ipse discutia- I tor, potest dicere seductionem esse quamdam et vanitatem,quae ideo linguis canitur, quia pudoris est, si reveletur.

“But if all prophesy, and some unbeliever or unlearned person comes in, he is rebuked by all, he is convicted by all, the secrets of his heart become manifest; and then, falling on his face, he will worship God, declaring that God is truly among you.” For when he understands and is understood, hearing God praised and Christ worshipped, he perceives that the religion is true and venerable, in which he sees nothing counterfeit, nothing done in darkness, as among the pagans, whose eyes are veiled, lest, perceiving what they call sacred rites, they see themselves deluded by various vanities. For every imposture seeks darkness and shows the false for the true; therefore among us there is nothing done craftily, nothing under a veil; but simply the one God is praised, from whom are all things, and the one Lord Jesus, through whom are all things (1 Cor 8:6). For if there is no one who understands, or by whom he himself is examined, he can say that it is a kind of deception and vanity, which is chanted in tongues because it would be shameful if revealed.

14.26PL 17:257

Quid est igitur fratres? Cum convenitis, unusquisque vestrum c canticum habet : id est, laudem Dei per canticum eloquitur. Doclrinam habet : hoc est, sensuum d per spiritalem prudentiam habet expositionem. Revelationem habet : id est, subest ei prophetia occultorum, quae ad omnium mentem perveniat, favente Spiritu sancto Linguam habet; ut eos qui lingua loqui poterant, non contristaret, permisit eos loqui linguis: ita tamen, ut interpretatio sequeretur. Ideo ait: Interpretationem habet; ut si interpres adesset, daretur locus loquendi linguis. Omnia ad aedificationem fiant. Conclusio haec est, at nihil incassum in Ecclesia geratur, hocque elaborandum magis, ut et imperiti proficiant; ne quid sit corporis per imperitiam tenebrosum. Idcirco omnes paratos vult convenire diversis donis spiritalibus; ut ipsa aviditate animi vigilantes, invicem se exhortantes, meliora dona æmularentur, ad illuminationem fratrum.

“What then, brothers? When you come together, each of you has a song”: that is, he utters the praise of God in a song. “He has a teaching”: that is, he has an exposition of meanings through spiritual wisdom. “He has a revelation”: that is, there is in him a prophecy of hidden things, which reaches the mind of all, with the Holy Spirit's favour. “He has a tongue”: so as not to sadden those who could speak in tongues, he permitted them to speak in tongues, but in such a way that interpretation followed. Therefore he says: “He has an interpretation”; so that if an interpreter were present, place would be given for speaking in tongues. “Let all things be done for building up.” This is the conclusion: that nothing be done in vain in the church, and that more effort be made so that the unskilled too may profit, lest any part of the body be darkened by ignorance. Therefore he wants all to come together prepared with various spiritual gifts, so that, watchful in eagerness of mind and exhorting one another, they may strive for the better gifts, for the enlightenment of the brothers.

14.27PL 17:257

Si lingua quit loquitur, per duo:, aut ut multum, tres; et particulatim ut unus interpretetur. Boc est, duo ant tres non plus linguis loquantur: sed singuli, non simul omnes; ne insanire viderentur. Ideo, ergo ut inultum, tres, ne occuparent dicm linguis loquentes, et interpretes illorum; et non haberent prophetae tempus e Scripturas disserendi, qui sunt totius Ecclesiæ illuminatores.

“If anyone speaks in a tongue, let it be by two, or at most three, and in turn, and let one interpret.” That is, let no more than two or three speak in tongues, and singly, not all at once, lest they seem to be mad. So 'at most three', lest those speaking in tongues and their interpreters take up the day, and the prophets, who are the enlighteners of the whole church, have no time to discourse on the Scriptures.

14.28PL 17:257

Quod si non fuerit interpres, taceat in Ecclesia : sibi autem loquatur et Deo; hoc est, intra se tacite oret, aut loquatur Deo, qui audit muta omnia; in Ecclesia enim ille debet loqui, qui omnibus prosit.

“But if there is no interpreter, let him keep silent in church, and speak to himself and to God”; that is, let him pray silently within himself, or speak to God, who hears all silent things; for in church that man ought to speak who benefits all.

14.29PL 17:257

Prophetæ autem duo vel tres loquantur, et alii examinent, vel interrogent. Ipsum modum tenuit dicendo : Duo vel tres loquantur; singuli autem, sicut supra. Cæteros autem interrogare permisit de iis, quae forte in ambiguum veniunt, aut qua; assequi aliquis non potest; qui diversa sunt ingenia, ut disputatione planiore dilucidentur.

“Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others examine, or question.” He kept the same measure in saying, “Let two or three speak”, but singly, as above. But he permitted the others to ask about things that perhaps come into doubt, or which someone cannot grasp; for minds differ, so that things may be made clear by a plainer discussion.

14.30PL 17:257

Quod si alii revelatum fuerit sedenti, prior taceat : id est, permittat potior inferiori, ut si potest dicat : nec aegre ferat; quia potest et illi dari donum, ut dicat, cum videtur inferior, quod potiori concessum non est. Sicut enim lotum uni concedi non potest, licet potiori; ita et non potest alicui, quamvis inferiori, nihil impertiri; ut nemo sit vacuus a gratia Dei.

“But if something is revealed to another who is seated, let the first be silent”: that is, let the superior yield to the inferior, so that he may speak if he can; and let him not take it ill, because the gift can be given even to one who seems inferior to say what was not granted to the superior. For as everything cannot be granted to one, even the superior, so it cannot be that nothing is imparted to someone, however inferior; so that no one is empty of God's grace.

14.31PL 17:257

Potestis enim per singulos prophetare; ut omne' ditcant, et omnes exhortentur. Haec traditio Synagogæ est, quam nos vult sectari; quia christianis quidem scribit, sed ex gentibus factis, non ex Judicis; ut sedemes disputent, seniores dignitate in cathedris, sequentes in subselliis, novissimi in pavimento super mattas. Quibus si revelatum fuerit, dandum locum dicendi præcipit, nec despiciendos; quia membra corporis sunt.

“For you can all prophesy one by one, so that all may learn and all be exhorted.” This is the tradition of the synagogue, which he wants us to follow; for he writes to Christians, but to those made from the gentiles, not from the Jews; that they dispute sitting, the elders in dignity on chairs, those next on benches, the last on the pavement on mats. If something is revealed to these, he commands that place be given them to speak, and that they not be despised, because they are members of the body.

14.32PL 17:257

Et spiritus prophetarum prophetis subjectus eat. Quia euim unus atque idem Spiritus est, qui lam prophetis futura dicentibus, quam iis qui revelant Scripturas, infundit se pro ratione et qualitate causarum; idcirco dixit: Subjectus est prophetis ; ut ingenia accenderet hac spe, quod Spiritus conatus bonos adjuvet. Desiderio enim optimo ad Dei f res enarrandas subvenit: ut impleat boni propositi voluntatem. Nam et de Salvatore idem diCtum cst : Bibebant autem de spiritali sequente petra, petra autem erat Christus (I Cor. x, 4) : hoc est, et subjectum esse, quod et sequi; sequchatur enim, ut humanis suffragiis deficientibus, adesset ad auxilium tribuendum. Ita et Spiritus subjectus dicitur, ut conatus bonos adjuvet, cum suggerit; suhjectus enim videtur, qui cœpta alterius perficit.

“And the spirit of the prophets is subject to the prophets.” For since it is one and the same Spirit who pours himself both into the prophets who foretell the future and into those who reveal the Scriptures, according to the reason and nature of the case, he therefore said “is subject to the prophets”, so as to kindle their minds with this hope, that the Spirit helps good efforts. For he comes to the aid of the best desire to set forth the things of God, so as to fulfil the will of the good purpose. For the same was said of the Saviour too: “They drank of the spiritual rock that followed, and the rock was Christ” (1 Cor 10:4); that is, to be subject is the same as to follow; for he followed, so that when human aid failed he might be present to give help. So too the Spirit is said to be subject, in that he helps good efforts when he prompts them; for one who completes another's undertakings seems subject.

14.33PL 17:257–259

Non est enim distensionis auctor, sed pacis. Quia ergo pacis auctor est, dicente Salvatore : Pacem meam do vobis, pacem relinquo vobis (Joan. xiv, 17); nemo alterum non sinat dicere, neque debebit dicenti, studio contradicendi, resistere; ne discordia fiat in corpore. Qui enim in pace vocat. tur, patientiæ debent studere; ne pacis jura solvantur. Sicut in ommibus Ecclesiis sanctorum doceo. Hoc dicto hortatur illos; ut quæ pi æcepit fadant; quando similiter se Ecclesiis sanctorum prcedicarc testatur.

“For he is not the author of dissension but of peace.” Since, then, he is the author of peace, as the Saviour says: “My peace I give you, peace I leave you” (John 14:27), let no one prevent another from speaking, nor ought anyone to resist the speaker out of zeal for contradiction, lest discord arise in the body. For those who are called in peace ought to strive for patience, lest the rights of peace be broken. “As I teach in all the churches of the saints.” By this saying he exhorts them to do what he has commanded, since he testifies that he preaches likewise to the churches of the saints.

14.34PL 17:259

a Mulieres vestræ in Ecclesia taceant. Nunc tradit quod prætermiserat; superius enim ve.ari mulieres in Ecclesia præcepit, modo ut quieta: sint et verecundæ ostendit : ut operae pretium sit, quia velantur (1 £or. XI, 5). Si enim imago Dei vir est, non femina, et viro subjecta est lege naturae ; quanto magis in Ecclesia debent esse subjectae propter reverentiam ejus, qui illius legatus est"qui etiam viri caput est! Non enim permittitur illis loqui, b sed esse in silentio, sicut et Lex dicit. Quid dicit Lex ? Ad virum tuum conversio tua, et ipse tui dominabitur. (Gen. III, 16). Hæc lex specialis est; hinc Sara dominum vocabat Abraham virum suum : ac per hoc iu silentio jubentur esse; ne supradictæ legis sententia infirmetur, cujus memor Sara, viro suo erat subjecta, sicut dictum est (Gen. u, 24). Quamvis una paro sit, sed duabus ex causis jubetur esse subjecta ; guia et ex viro est, et per ipsam intravit peccatum.

“Let your women keep silent in church.” Now he hands on what he had passed over; for above he commanded women to be veiled in church; now he shows that they should be quiet and modest, so that it may be worthwhile that they are veiled (1 Cor 11:5). For if man is the image of God, not woman, and she is subject to the man by the law of nature, how much more ought they to be subject in church, out of reverence for him who is his ambassador, who is also the head of the man! “For it is not permitted to them to speak, but to be in silence, as the law also says.” What does the law say? “Your turning shall be to your husband, and he shall rule over you” (Gen 3:16). This is a special law; hence Sarah called Abraham her husband lord; and therefore they are commanded to be in silence, lest the sentence of the aforesaid law be weakened; mindful of which, Sarah was subject to her husband, as has been said. Although they are one flesh, she is commanded to be subject for two reasons: because she is from the man, and because through her sin entered.

14.35PL 17:259

Si quid autein discere volunt, domi viros suos interrogent; turpe eat euim mulieribus in Ecclesia loqui. Turpe est, qnia contra discipliuam esi, ut in domo Dei, dui eas subjectas viris suis esse præcepit, do Lege loqui præsumant; cum sciant illic viros habere primatuum, et sibi magis competere, ut in domo Dei precibus vacent, linguam retinentes : et aures aperiant; ut audiant quomodo misericordia Dei mortem vicit per Christum, quæ per eas regnavit. Nam si audeant in Ecclesia loqui, dedecus esi; quia idcirco velantur, ut humiliatæ appareant : illae autem se inverecundas ostendunt, quod ct viris opprobrium est; in mulierum enim insolentia etiam mariti notantur.

“But if they wish to learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home; for it is shameful for women to speak in church.” It is shameful because it is against discipline that in the house of God, who commanded them to be subject to their husbands, they should presume to speak about the law; since they know that there men have the primacy, and that it befits them rather in the house of God to devote themselves to prayers, holding their tongue, and to open their ears, so as to hear how the mercy of God conquered through Christ the death which reigned through them. For if they dare to speak in church, it is a disgrace; for they are veiled precisely so that they may appear humbled; but these show themselves immodest, which is also a reproach to their husbands; for in the insolence of women the husbands too are censured.

14.36PL 17:259

An a vobis verbum Dei profectum est, aut in vos solus devenit? Arguentis verba sunt; sic enim inQali erant, quasi iysis promissa fuisset hæc salus; et exemplo eorum ceterae gentes vocarentur ad tidem, aut non essent aliqui, qui possent suscipere gratiam Dei, apostolis prædicantibus. Sic enim se jactabant quasi beneficium darent magis quam acciperent, accedentes ad fidem; unde dicit : Aut in vos solos devenit verbum Dei. Omnis enim qui vult aliquid emere, quod, scit ab aliquibus non requiri, cum quodam fastidio accedit ad emptionem, quasi beneficium præstiturus vendenti. Ideo hoc Apostolus arguit in Corinthiis, qui tales se præbebant elatione vanitatis; quasi si ipsi non obedirent yerbis fidei, nemo esset qui crederet, sicut dicit Judæis : Vobis primum oportebat loqui verba vitæ hujus : sed quia repulistis ea, indignos vos facientes ætertue vitæ, ecce convertimur nos ad gentes (Act. XIII, 46).

“Or did the word of God go out from you, or has it come to you alone?” These are the words of one who rebukes; for they were so puffed up as if this salvation had been promised to them; and as if the other nations were to be called to the faith by their example, or there would be no others who could receive the grace of God when the apostles preached. For they boasted as if they gave a benefit rather than received one in coming to faith; hence he says: “Or has the word of God come to you alone?” For everyone who wishes to buy something which he knows is not sought by others comes to the purchase with a certain disdain, as though about to do the seller a favour. Therefore the Apostle rebukes this in the Corinthians, who showed themselves such through the elation of vanity; as if, had they not obeyed the words of faith, there would be no one to believe; as he says to the Jews: “It was necessary that the words of this life be spoken first to you; but since you rejected them, making yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold, we turn to the gentiles” (Acts 13:46).

14.37PL 17:259

Si quis existimatur propheta esse, aut spiritalis, cognoscat qua scribo vobis, quia Domini sunt mandata. Hpc dicens (angit supra mcmoratos falsos apostolos, a quibus fuerant depravati, qui pro desideriis hominum non divina, sed terrena docebant. 'deo hic nibil suum tradere. se dicit, sed Domipi; c ut quibus suadet, Deo acquisiti non hominibus videantur : qqa fiducia et constanter prædicat, liberum habens conscientiam; quia non hominibus placere vult, sed Deo. Unde peccatoribus non blandilur. ut crescant: sed admonet, ut desinant.

“If anyone thinks he is a prophet or spiritual, let him recognize that the things I write to you are commands of the Lord.” In saying this he touches the false apostles mentioned above, by whom they had been corrupted, who taught not divine but earthly things according to men's desires. Therefore he says here that he hands on nothing of his own, but the Lord's; so that those whom he persuades may seem won for God, not for men; and so he preaches with confidence and constancy, having a free conscience, because he wishes to please not men but God. Hence he does not flatter sinners so that they grow, but admonishes them to stop.

14.38PL 17:259

Si qnis autem ignorat, ignorabitur. Recte, quia qui nescit Domini esse, quæ loquitur Apostolus, et ipse a Domino ignorabitur in die judicit, dicente Domino : Amen dico vobis, nescio vos. (Matth. xxv, 12).

“But if anyone does not know, he will not be known.” Rightly; for one who does not know that what the Apostle speaks is the Lord's will himself not be known by the Lord on the day of judgment, as the Lord says: “Truly I say to you, I do not know you” (Matt 25:12).

14.39PL 17:259

Propter quod, fratres, æmulationem ha bere prophetandi. Quamvis arguat hos, et in multis reprehendat et corripiat, eo. quod recesserant a traditione ejus; tamen fratres eas vocat, quia dicit Esaias ad plebem Domini : Dicite iis qui non recte ambulant in viis meis: Fratres nostri estis vos (Esai. LXVI, 5). Ut ergo cansolaretur istos post correptinues, fratres illos vocat : et ad æmulationem propbetiae hortatur, ut assidua disputatione et explanatio ie legis divinæ fierent instructiores; ut possent discere perversas esse psendoapostolorum prædicationes. Et loqui linguis nolite prohibere. Et hoc propter charitatem, ut qui possunt loqui linguis, si interpres fuerit præsens, non vetentur, ne liat dissensio.

“Therefore, brothers, be zealous to prophesy.” Although he rebukes them, and reproves and corrects them in many things because they had withdrawn from his tradition, yet he calls them brothers, because Isaiah says to the people of the Lord: “Say to those who do not walk rightly in my ways: You are our brothers” (Isa 66:5). So to console them after rebukes, he calls them brothers, and exhorts them to zeal for prophecy, so that by constant discussion and explanation of the divine law they might become better instructed, so that they could learn that the preachings of the false apostles were perverse. “And do not forbid speaking in tongues.” This too for love's sake, so that those who can speak in tongues, if an interpreter is present, are not forbidden, lest dissension arise.

14.40PL 17:259

Omnia autem honeste et secundum ordinem fiant; boc est, secundum ordineiu supradictum. Honeste autem illud fit, d quod cum pace et discipliua fit.

“But let all things be done decently and in order”: that is, according to the order mentioned above. That is done decently which is done with peace and discipline.

Chapter 15

15.1PL 17:259

Notum autem vobis facio, fratres, quia Evangelium quod prædicavi vobis, quod et accepistis, in quo et statis, per quod et salvi efficiemini, quod et sermone annuntiavi vobis, debetis tenere; nisi forte sine causa credidistis. Ostendit illis quia. si in hac cata quæ subjecta est, a traditione ejus seducti sunt, perdiderunt quod crediderunt; omnis euim spes credentium Ut hoc sensu est; quia mortui resurgent. Quod autem dicit : In quo et statis, his dicit, qui firmi erant in fide traditionis hujus; promiscuis enim loquitur, ut et ii qui in fide sunt, gaudeant : et qui nutant, corripi se doleant, ct corrigantur.

“Now I make known to you, brothers, the gospel which I preached to you, which you also received, in which you also stand, through which you will also be saved, which I also announced to you in word; you ought to hold it, unless perhaps you believed in vain.” He shows them that if in this matter, which follows, they have been led astray from his tradition, they have lost what they believed; for all the hope of believers is in this meaning: that the dead will rise. When he says “in which you also stand”, he speaks to those who were firm in the faith of this tradition; for he speaks to a mixed audience, so that those who are in the faith may rejoice, and those who waver may grieve at being rebuked, and be corrected.

15.3PL 17:259–261

Tradidi enim vobis in primis, quoniam Christus mortuus est pro peccatis nostris secundum Scriptura.s. Scripturas Testamenti vcteris. memorat quæ futuram passionem Domiqi cecinerunt. Dicit enim Esaias propheta : Ut ovis, ad immolandum 4p,ctus est (Isai. LUI, 7). Et inter cætera : Quoniam tolletur a terra vita ejus, ab iniquitatibu£ populi mei duclus est ad mortem (Ibid., 8): haec in, Christo reperta noscuntur. Sed quia præteriti temporis significatio videtur, non est adversum; quia ap<ud Deum, qui omnium praescius est, nihil futurum est; ideo sic dicit quod futurum est tobis, quasi factum sit. Nam iq Apocalypsi Joannis apostoli diciturr - Agnus qui occisus est a constitutione mundi (Apoc. XIII, 8). Quia enim aliter opn Uel, quam scit Deus, factum ujfitUf; nobis enim fUt non Reo, qpia apud Deum nibil est, quod futurum dicatur. Et in Psalmo ait : Dominus regnavit q ligno (Ptal. xcv, 10). Et Moyses de cruce ejus ila significavit, dicens: Tunc videbitis vitam vestram pendentem qute oculos vestros . et non credetis (Deut. xxviii, 66). Ideirco enim in eadem caysa et futuri temporis aliquando significantia ponitur; ne « pervertis non de Christo dictum defenderetur, si totum quasi præteritum significaret.

“For I handed on to you first of all that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures.” He recalls the Scriptures of the Old Testament which sang of the Lord's future passion. For the prophet Isaiah says: “Like a sheep he was led to the slaughter” (Isa 53:7). And among other things: “For his life will be taken from the earth; by the iniquities of my people he was led to death” (Isa 53:8): these are known to have been found in Christ. But because it seems to signify past time, this is no difficulty; for with God, who foreknows all things, nothing is future; therefore he speaks of what is future to us as if it were done. For in the Apocalypse of the apostle John it is said: “The Lamb who was slain from the foundation of the world” (Rev 13:8). For since it cannot turn out otherwise than God knows, it is said to have been done; for it is future to us, not to God, because with God there is nothing that may be called future. And in the Psalm he says: “The Lord reigned from the wood” (Ps 95:10). And Moses signified his cross thus, saying: “Then you will see your life hanging before your eyes, and you will not believe” (Deut 28:66). For this reason, in the same matter, a signification of future time is sometimes set down, lest the perverse maintain it was not said of Christ, if it all signified as past.

15.4PL 17:261

Et quia sepultus est. Nulli dubium mortium sepultum esse sicut dicit Esias propheta ; Et dabo malos pro sepultura ejus (Esai. LIII, a). Et quia resurrexit tertia die secundum Scripturas. Omnia in fide clausa sunt; ideo sub persona populi resurrectio Domini tertia die futura descripta est. Dicit enim Osee propbeta : a Pot' biduum sanos faciet nos, et in tertio die resrgemus, et vivemus in conspectu ejus (Ose. VI, 5). In Christo enim omnes resurrexisse, sicut in Adam omnes mortuos esse nemo fidelium denegat. Simili modo in psalmo sub persona bominis etiam de Christo significat, dicens: Omniq subjecisti sub pedibus ejus : gloria et honore coronastieum (Psal. VIII, 8).

“And that he was buried.” No one doubts that the dead man was buried, as the prophet Isaiah says: “And I will give the wicked for his burial” (Isa 53:9). “And that he rose on the third day according to the Scriptures.” All things are enclosed in faith; therefore the Lord's resurrection on the third day was described in the person of the people. For the prophet Hosea says: “After two days he will heal us, and on the third day we shall rise and live in his sight” (Hos 6:2). For none of the faithful denies that all rose in Christ, as all died in Adam. In the same way, in the Psalm, under the person of man, he also signifies Christ, saying: “You have put all things under his feet; with glory and honour you crowned him” (Ps 8:6, 5).

15.5PL 17:261

Et quia visus est Cephœ ; id eat, Petro. Boc etiam b Cleophae et socio suo dixerunt discipuli, ut in Evangelio ϰατὰ Αουϰα̃ν, quod apparuit soli Petro. Postea illis undecim (Luc. XXIV, 34). Et hoc in Evagelio continetur.

“And that he was seen by Cephas”; that is, by Peter. This the disciples also said to Cleopas and his companion, as in the Gospel according to Luke, that he appeared to Peter alone. “Then to the eleven” (Luke 24:34). This too is contained in the Gospel.

15.6PL 17:261

Deinde apparuit plus quam quingentis fratribus simul. Hoc sua fide loquitur. Ex quibus plures manent usque adhuc, quidam autem dormierunt. De his quibus post resurrectionem apparuit Dominus, tunc multos dicit fuisse in 'corpore.

“Then he appeared to more than five hundred brothers at once.” This he speaks on his own credit. “Of whom most remain until now, but some have fallen asleep.” Of those to whom the Lord appeared after the resurrection, he says that many were then still in the body.

15.7PL 17:261

Deinde apparuit Jacobo. Singulariter Jacobo apparuit, sicut et Petro : quod ideo puto factum, ut multifaria apparentia fidem resurrectionis firmaret. Postea apostolis omnibus. Herum omnibus apostolis visus est in monte, ubi constituerat illis Jesus, sicut refert Matthæus evangelista (Maith. XXVIII, 16). Ante in Hierusalem post dies octo resurrectionis suae, id est Dominica die, januis clausis, intravit ad . discipulos, ut Thomae animus firmaretur, gicutdicit Joannes apostolus (Joan. xx, 26). In monte enim intelligitur mandata illis dedisse.

“Then he appeared to James.” He appeared to James individually, as also to Peter; which I think was done so that many appearances might strengthen faith in the resurrection. “Then to all the apostles.” Again he was seen by all the apostles on the mountain where Jesus had appointed them, as the evangelist Matthew relates (Matt 28:16). Before that, in Jerusalem, eight days after his resurrection, that is, on the Lord's day, he came in to the disciples with the doors shut, so that Thomas's mind might be strengthened, as the apostle John says (John 20:26). For on the mountain he is understood to have given them commands.

15.8PL 17:261

, Novissime autem omnium quasi abortico visus eat et mihi Apparuit ili primum in cœlo, post oranti in templo (Act. IX, 4; xxn, 17). Abortivum se dixit; quia extra tempus natus in Christo, apostolatum accepii jam Christo in cœlos recepto cum carne.

“But last of all he was seen also by me, as by one untimely born.” He appeared to him first from heaven, then as he prayed in the temple (Acts 9:4; 22:17). He called himself untimely born because, born in Christ out of season, he received the apostleship when Christ had already been taken up into heaven with his flesh.

15.9PL 17:261

Ego enim sum minimus omnium c apostolorum. Humiliat se, et temporis causam sihi ascribit; tempore enim initior esi, non dignitate. Scd quia et persicutor fuil, inclinat se, diceins : Qui non sum dignus vocari apostalus; quoniam persecutus sum Ecclesiam Dei. Gratia autem Dei sum id, guod sum. Deq dat gloriam, qni eum glegit; et dignitatem suam non sibi defendit, sed indignum pe dicit. Unde vere plus meretur, scieps dixisse ; pominum : d Qui te humiliat, exaltabitur (Luc. xiy, 10). f( gratia ejus pauper in me non fuit. Hoc dicit, quia non propter quod persecutus est, minorem gr tiam in apostolatu accepit. Sed plus illis omuibus laboravi. Addit ad causam, quia non solum minoratus non est, sed et amplius? propter constantiam, qua vigebat in Christo, afflictus est ; quod non ægre ferens, diguior factus est. Nan ego autem, sed gratia Dei mecum. Ne se extulisse jactanter putaretur, statim se humiliat, cum bap ipsum non magis sibi, sed Dei gratiæ ascribit; ut semper omnem gloriam reportet ad Deum, unde jure exaltandus est.

“For I am the least of all the apostles.” He humbles himself, and ascribes it to the matter of time; for he is lower in time, not in dignity. But since he was also a persecutor, he bows down, saying: “I who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. But by the grace of God I am what I am.” He gives glory to God, who chose him; and he does not defend his dignity for himself, but calls himself unworthy. Hence he truly merits more, knowing that the Lord said: “Whoever humbles himself will be exalted” (Luke 14:11). “And his grace in me was not poor.” He says this because he did not receive a lesser grace in the apostleship on account of having persecuted. “But I laboured more than all of them.” He adds to the case, because he was not only not lessened, but was even afflicted more because of the constancy with which he was strong in Christ; and, not taking this ill, he was made worthier. “Yet not I, but the grace of God with me.” Lest he be thought to have exalted himself boastfully, he at once humbles himself, ascribing this very thing not to himself but rather to God's grace; so as always to refer all glory back to God, for which he rightly deserves to be exalted.

15.11PL 17:261

SAh ego, sive illi, sic prædicamus, e( im credidistis. Hoc est, quod supra significavit, quia non inferiorem gratiam in prædicatione accepit, quam cæteri apostoli, sed unam atque eamdem. Unde magis arguit perfidiam. Corinthiorum, quia cum manifestata esset credulitas hæc apud omnes Ecclesias, hi abbac fide ei spedesciverant, quam subiecit, dicens:

“Whether I or they, so we preach, and so you believed.” This is what he indicated above, that he did not receive a lesser grace in preaching than the other apostles, but one and the same. Hence he rebukes the faithlessness of the Corinthians the more, because, when this belief had been made manifest among all the churches, they had fallen away from this faith and hope, which he added, saying:

15.12PL 17:261–263

Si. autem Christus prœdicatur, quod ex mortuis resurrexit; quomodo dicunt quidam inter vos, quoniamresurrectio mortuorum non est? Si ergo resurrectio mortuorum non est, ueque Christus resurrexit. Si qutem Christus non resurrexit, inanis est prœdicatio nostra, vacua q, et fides vesta. Hæc ^ falsii apostolis erant tradita, qui Christum neque natum, neque in carne passum, neque resurrexisse asseverabant : quos et Joannes apostolus ^eu^t, quod Christum in carne venisse negabant. Unde diCit : Qui negat Christum in carne venisse, hic est Antichristus: et qui negat Filium nec Patrem habet (I Joan. IV. 5). Isti ambulabant et quorumdam fidem, ne. imprudentes a mundi sapientibus indicarentur, subvertebant; quia prudentes sæculi stultum judicant, cum audiuut resurrectionem moxtuorum, Quod si, inquit, verum est, quia Christos non resurrexit, falsi sumus prædicatores, et fides vestra inanis est, Hoc enim crediderunt, Apostolo prædicante, quia mortui resurgent, et hac spe attracti sunt ad fidem. Quod, utique ad detrimentum illorum proficere asscrit, si crediderunt quod futurum non est ; pudoris est, ut aliquis profiteatur hoc se credidisse, quod falsum est. Et verecundiam ergo illis incutit, et labores illorum dicit infructuosos; si quod, falsis apostolis audierant, verum est, quia mortui non resurgent: quod nemo u)ique de se patitur audirc; ut videntes hoc contra se esse, reverterentur ad primam fidem.

“Now if Christ is preached, that he rose from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? But if there is no resurrection of the dead, neither has Christ risen. And if Christ has not risen, our preaching is empty, and your faith is also empty.” These things had been handed on by the false apostles, who asserted that Christ was neither born, nor suffered in the flesh, nor rose again; whom the apostle John also refutes, because they denied that Christ had come in the flesh. Hence he says: “Whoever denies that Christ has come in the flesh is antichrist; and whoever denies the Son does not have the Father either” (1 John 4:3; 2:23). These went about and overturned the faith of some, so that they might not be judged unwise by the wise of the world; for the wise of the age judge it foolish when they hear of the resurrection of the dead. “But if it is true”, he says, “that Christ has not risen, we are false preachers, and your faith is empty.” For they believed this, at the Apostle's preaching, that the dead will rise, and were drawn to faith by this hope. He asserts that this certainly turns to their loss if they believed what will not be; it is shameful for anyone to profess that he has believed what is false. He both strikes them with shame, then, and says their labours are fruitless, if what they had heard from the false apostles is true, that the dead will not rise; which no one at all can bear to hear said of himself; so that, seeing this was against them, they might return to their first faith.

15.15PL 17:263

Invenimur autem et falsi testea Dei; quia testimonium diximus adversus Deum, quod suscitaverit Christum, quem non suscitavit. Qui asserii quod Christum Deus a mortuis suscitavit, falsus est testis, si non est factum; virtulem tamen Dei prædicat, non utique ut inimicus, qui tam admirabile factum virtuti ejus ascribit. Quod si verum est, quia excitavit Cbristum a mortuis, a quid huic dicendum est, qui et testis contra Deum falsus est, et opus ejus stultitiam asserit? Nam Ii mortui non resurgunt, ne que Christus resurrexit. Quod si Christus non resurrexit, vana est fides vestra; adhuc enim estis in peccatis vestris. Ergo et qui dormierunt in Christo, perierunt. Terret illos, ut quia nemo sibi male vult, doleat illis hoc coepisse credere, quod contra ipsos est. Quis enim peccata sibi remissa nolit audire?

“And we are found to be false witnesses of God, because we have testified against God that he raised Christ, whom he did not raise.” One who asserts that God raised Christ from the dead is a false witness if it did not happen; yet he proclaims God's power, certainly not as an enemy, since he ascribes so wonderful a deed to his power. But if it is true that he raised Christ from the dead, what must be said of this man, who is both a false witness against God and asserts that his work is foolishness? “For if the dead do not rise, neither has Christ risen. And if Christ has not risen, your faith is vain; for you are still in your sins. Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished.” He frightens them, so that, since no one wishes himself ill, they might grieve at having begun to believe what is against them. For who would not wish to hear that his sins have been forgiven?

15.18PL 17:263

Ergo et qui dormierunt in Christo, perierunt. Addit ad terrorem, quia charorum suorum excessum b nolunt æstimare perditionem. Qui enim sub hac spe de sæculo exierunt, sive occidi non timuerunt; quia resurgere exemplo Christi crediderunt, et non est verum, perierunt. Hoc illis dicit, quod amore suorum defunctorum nolunt audire; ut illis amputet, quod prius per errorem volebant audire.

“Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished.” He adds to the fear, because they do not want to think of the departure of their loved ones as perdition. For those who left the world in this hope, or did not fear being killed because they believed they would rise by the example of Christ, have perished, if it is not true. He says to them what, for love of their dead, they do not want to hear, so as to cut off from them what they formerly wished to hear through error.

15.19PL 17:263

Si in hac vita tantum in Christo sperantes sumus, miserabiliores tumus omnibus hominibus. Manifestum est quia et in hac præsenti vita et in futura speramus in Christo; nec enim hic deserit servos suos Christus, c sed dat illis gratiam, et in futuro erunt in gloria æterna. Si autem future vitae spes non esset, omnibus hominibus, quod dixit, miserabiliores essemus. Ut quid enim jejunia, vigiliae, exitus, munda vita, justitia, misericordia, mors; si pro his nulla merces erit in futuro? Increduli autem vel hac vita fruuntur.

“If in this life only we are hoping in Christ, we are more to be pitied than all men.” It is plain that we hope in Christ both in this present life and in the future; for Christ does not desert his servants here either, but gives them grace, and in the future they will be in eternal glory. But if there were no hope of the future life, we would be, as he said, more to be pitied than all men. For to what end fasts, vigils, deaths, a clean life, righteousness, mercy, death, if there is to be no reward for these in the future? But unbelievers at least enjoy this life.

15.20PL 17:263

Nune autem Christu. resurrexit a mortuis, initium dormientium; quoniam quidem per hominem mora, et per hominem resurrectio mortuorum. Hæc dicens, tangit pseudoprophetas, qui Christum natum negabant, ac per hoc non resurrexisse carnem; quia qui natus non est, nec moritur. Sic autem probat Christum a mortuis resurrexisse, quia homo fuit, ut dubium non sit hominem a Deo a mortuis excitatum; ut quia peccato hominis mors inventa est, Christi justitia resurrectionem meruerit mortuorum.

“But now Christ has risen from the dead, the firstfruits of those who sleep; for since by man came death, by man also the resurrection of the dead.” In saying this he touches the false prophets, who denied that Christ was born, and therefore that flesh rose; for one who was not born does not die either. He proves that Christ rose from the dead in this way, that he was a man, so that there is no doubt that a man was raised from the dead by God; so that, since death was found by man's sin, the righteousness of Christ merited the resurrection of the dead.

15.22PL 17:263

Sicut enim in Adam omnes moriuntur, ita et in Christo omne. vivificabuntur. Hoc dicit, quia sicut Adam peccans mortem invenit, d et omnes ex ejus origine tenuit, ut dissolvantur : ita et Christus non peccans, et per hoc vincens mortem (quia qui non peccat, vincit mortem, quia mors ex peccato), omnibus qui sunt ex ejus corpore, acquisivit vitam, id esi, resurrectionem. Quamvis ergo generalem tribuerit resurrectionem, ut sicut in Adam omnes sive justi sive injusti moriuntur; ita et in Christo omnes tam credentes, quam diffidentes resurgant, !icct ad poenam increduli; tamen vivificari videntur; quia corpora sua recipient, jam non morituri, sed passuri poenam in eis sine fine: quod credere noluerunt.

“For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all will be made alive.” He says this because, as Adam by sinning found death and held all who come from his origin so that they are dissolved, so also Christ, not sinning, and thereby conquering death (for one who does not sin conquers death, since death is from sin), acquired life, that is, resurrection, for all who are of his body. Although, then, he granted a general resurrection, so that, as in Adam all, whether just or unjust, die, so in Christ all, believers as well as unbelievers, rise again, though the unbelievers to punishment; still they are seen to be made alive, because they will receive their bodies, no longer to die, but to suffer punishment in them without end, because they refused to believe.

15.23PL 17:263

Unusquisque autem in suo ordine. Nunc ordinem resurrectionis volt exponere, ne ideo putarent fabulosum esse; quia factum non est adhuc in caeteris : ordines illis exponit et tempora , quando factum sit, et quando futurum est, ut resurgant mortui. Initium Christus. Sicut in Actibus apostolorum testatur scriptum esse in Moyse (Act. XXVI, 23). Si passibilis Christus, si prior turgent ex mortuis, ete. Prior ergo resurrexit, c ut forma Geret credentibus sibi. Deinde qui sunt Christi, qui in adventum ejus crediderunt. Hoc duplici modo intelligendum est; quia et in adventu ejus secundo sancti resurgent, juxta fidem Apocalypsis Joannis (Apoc. xx, 12), sicut et in primo adventu cum resurrexit, multa corpora sanctorum resurrexerunt (Matth. XXVII, 52), ad protestationem victae mortis ac spoliatæ. Sub una ergo significatione duplicem adventum Domini comprehendit.

“But each in his own order.” Now he wants to set out the order of the resurrection, lest they think it a fable because it has not yet happened in the rest; he sets out for them the orders and times, when it has been done, and when it is to be, that the dead rise. “Christ the firstfruits.” As in the Acts of the Apostles he testifies that it was written in Moses (Acts 26:23): “That the Christ must suffer, that he first would rise from the dead”, and so on. He rose first, then, to become a pattern for those who believe in him. “Then those who are Christ's, who have believed in his coming.” This is to be understood in two ways; for at his second coming the saints will rise, according to the faith of the Apocalypse of John (Rev 20:12), as also at his first coming, when he rose, many bodies of the saints rose (Matt 27:52), as a public testimony that death had been conquered and despoiled. Under one expression, then, he includes the Lord's two comings.

15.24PL 17:263–265

Deinde finis, cum tradiderit regnum Deo et Patri, cum destituerit omnem principatum et omnem potetlatem, et omnem virtutem, et omnem dominationem. Oportet enim illum regnare, donec ponat omnes inimico, tub pedibus ejus; omnia enim subjecit sub pedibus ejus. Novissime autem inimica destruetur mors. Hoc dicit, quia tradito regno finis erit mundi, impleta resurrectione. Quod quidam territi asperitate sermonis, dum quasi pie volunt sentire, a proprietate sensus declinant. Horrent enim sonum verbi audientes : Cum tradiderit regnum Deo et Patri; f putantes traditione hac rcsui, si juxta sonum verbi intelligatur, vacuum remanere ; ut si tradit, jam ipse nor. habeat : quasi Pater tradens omnia Filio, evacuaverit se. g Nam et ipse Dominus ait : Omnia milei tradita sunt a Patre meo (Matth. XI, 27); et postea : Haec est autem vita œterna, ut cognoscant te solum verum Deum, et quem misisti Jesum Christum ( Joan. XVII, 5). Ecce regnante Filio, regnat et Pater. Quomodo autem tradens regnum Filius evacuare se crederetnr, cum dicat angelus ,ad Mariam : Et dabit illi Dominus Deus sedem David patris sui, et regnabit in domo Jacob in æternum, et regni ejus non erit finii (Luc. i, 32)? Et Daniel de eodem regno dicit inter caetera : Deus cœli excitabit aliud regnum, quod numquam corrumpetur; et hoc regnum erit æternum (Dan. n, 44). Nemo ergo dubitet Filium semper regnaturum cum Patre. Traditio autem haec regni est, ut cum omnia Filio fuerint subjecta, et adoraverint illum ut Deum, destructa morte; tunc Filius ostendet illis non se esse, ex quo sunt omnia, sed per quem sunt omnia : et boc erit tradere regnum Deo et Patri, ostendere ipsum esse, ex quo omnis paternitas in coelis et in terra nominatur (Ephes. III, i5) : et tunc erit finis. Destructio tamen mortis est resurrectio mortuorum. ]

“Then the end, when he will have handed over the kingdom to God the Father, when he will have abolished every principality and every power and every virtue and every domination. For he must reign until he puts all his enemies under his feet; for he has subjected all things under his feet. The last enemy, death, will be destroyed.” He says this because, the kingdom having been handed over, the end of the world will come, the resurrection having been completed. Some, frightened by the harshness of the expression, while they wish to think piously, as it were, turn away from the proper meaning. For they shudder on hearing the sound of the words, “when he will have handed over the kingdom to God the Father”, thinking that by this handing over, if it is understood according to the sound of the words, he remains empty; as if, if he hands it over, he no longer has it himself; as though the Father, handing over all things to the Son, had emptied himself. For the Lord himself says: “All things have been handed over to me by my Father” (Matt 11:27); and later: “This is eternal life, that they know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent” (John 17:3). See, while the Son reigns, the Father also reigns. How, then, should the Son, handing over the kingdom, be believed to empty himself, when the angel says to Mary: “And the Lord God will give him the throne of his father David, and he will reign over the house of Jacob forever, and of his kingdom there will be no end” (Luke 1:32–33)? And Daniel says of the same kingdom, among other things: “The God of heaven will raise up another kingdom which will never be destroyed; and this kingdom will be eternal” (Dan 2:44). Let no one doubt, then, that the Son will always reign with the Father. But this handing over of the kingdom is this: when all things have been subjected to the Son and have worshipped him as God, death having been destroyed, then the Son will show them that he is not the one from whom all things are, but through whom all things are; and this will be to hand over the kingdom to God the Father: to show that he is the one from whom all fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named (Eph 3:15); and then will be the end. The destruction of death, however, is the resurrection of the dead.

15.27PL 17:265

Cum autem dicat: Omnia subjecla sunt ei, nimirum præter eum, qui subjecit ei omnia. Cum autem subjecta illi fuerint omnia; tunc et ipse Filius subjicietur illi, qui subjecit omnia; ut sit Deus omnia in omnibus. Idem sensus est, quem nunc aperit; ut manifestet quid sit Filium tradere regnum Deo et Patri : boc autem addit ad sensum, quia tradens Pater Filio regnum, non se subjecerit ei, sicut Filius Patri se subjecit; incongruum est enim ut Pater subjiciatur Filio. Omnia ergo subjecit Pater Filio, ut similiter honorificetur, sicut honorificatur et Pater. Cum ergo omnia confessa fuerint Christum Deum, substrata pedibus ejus; tunc et ipse Cbristus Dominus subjicietur Deo Patri : Ut sit Deus omnia in omnibus. Hoc dicit, quia cum omnium principum et potestatum et dominationum fuerit pressa superbia, et adoraverint Christum quasi Deum : tunc et Christus a propter unicam auctoritatem Patris, Deum quidem se ostendet, sed de Deo; ut unius principii sublimis et ineffabilis auctoritas maneat. Hoc est subjicere se Filium Patri, hoc est, Deum esse omnia in omnibus; quia cum discit omnis creatura caput suum esse Christum, Christi autem caput Deum Patrem; omnia in omnibus est Deus Pater (Phil.n, 10, 11), hoc est, ut omnis creatura unum sentiat, ut una voce omnis lingua cœlestium et terrestrium et infernorum confiteatur unum esse Deum, ex quo sunt omnia. Si autem dixisset: Ut ait Deus in omnibus; intelligeretur in omnibus quidem esse, sed per affectum, aut communem sensum; non tamen ea ipsa ex ipso esse. Sed cum dixit : Omnia in omnibus; hoc significavit, quia et ex ipso sunt, et in ipsis est: ex ipso; quia ab ipso creata sunt: in ipsis autem; quia in omnium confessione unus est Deus. Non tamen sic subjicitur Filius Patri, sicut Filio creatura.

“But when it says, All things are subjected to him, it is clear that he is excepted who subjected all things to him. And when all things have been subjected to him, then the Son himself will also be subjected to him who subjected all things, so that God may be all in all.” The sense is the same, which he now opens, so as to make plain what it is for the Son to hand over the kingdom to God the Father; but he adds this to the sense, that the Father, handing over the kingdom to the Son, did not subject himself to him, as the Son subjected himself to the Father; for it is unfitting that the Father be subjected to the Son. The Father, then, subjected all things to the Son, so that he might be honoured likewise as the Father is honoured. When, therefore, all things have confessed Christ as God, laid beneath his feet, then Christ the Lord himself will also be subjected to God the Father, “so that God may be all in all.” He says this because, when the pride of all principalities and powers and dominions has been crushed, and they have worshipped Christ as God, then Christ too, because of the unique authority of the Father, will show himself to be God indeed, but God from God; so that the lofty and ineffable authority of the one principle may remain. This is for the Son to subject himself to the Father, this is for God to be all in all; for when every creature learns that its head is Christ, and that the head of Christ is God the Father, God the Father is all in all (Phil 2:10–11); that is, so that every creature may think one thing, so that with one voice every tongue of those in heaven and on earth and under the earth may confess that there is one God, from whom are all things. If he had said, “so that God may be in all”, it would be understood that he is indeed in all, but by affection or common sense, yet that those very things are not from him. But when he said “all in all”, he signified that they are both from him and he is in them: from him, because they were created by him; in them, because in the confession of all there is one God. Yet the Son is not subjected to the Father as creation is to the Son.

15.29PL 17:265

Alioquin quid facient, qui baptizantur pro mortuis, si omnino mortui non resurgunt? Ut quid et baptizantur pro illis? In tantum ratam etstabilem vult ostendere resurrectionem mortuorum, ut exemplum det eorum, qui tam securi erant de futura resurrectione; ut etiam pro mortuis baptizarentur, si quem forte mors praevenisset : b timentes ne aut male, aut non resurgeret, qui baptizatus non fuerat, vivus nomine mortui lingebatur. Unde subjecit: Ut quid et baptizantur pro illis? Exemplo hoc non factum illorum probat, sed fixam fidem in resurrectionem ostendit.

“Otherwise, what will they do who are baptized for the dead, if the dead do not rise at all? Why then are they baptized for them?” He wishes to show the resurrection of the dead to be so sure and stable that he gives the example of those who were so secure about the future resurrection that they were even baptized for the dead, if death had perhaps overtaken someone; fearing that one who had not been baptized would rise badly or not at all, a living person was dipped in the name of the dead. Hence he added: “Why then are they baptized for them?” By this example he does not approve their deed, but shows their fixed faith in the resurrection.

15.30PL 17:265

Ut guid et nos periclitamur omni hora ? Quotidie morior pro gloria vestra, quam habeo in Domino. Dicendo : Ut quid et nos periclitamur discrevit personas, ostendens non catholicos esse, qui pro mortuis baptizabantur. Denique supra dixit : Ut quid et baptixantur pro illis ? Numquid et baptizamur pro illis? Nam et Jephte, c quamvis in re, quae accepta fieri non posset, fidelis inventus est, offerens filiam suam secundum votum suum, quod stulte voverat (Judie. Xl, 39), non ergo factum probatur, sed perseverantia fidei in exemplum praefertur. Prædicantium pericula et labores memorat dicens : Quid et noa periclitamur? et subauditur; nisi quia speramus futuram resurrectionem, sicut supra memorat. Securi enim quia post istam mortem vera vita sequetur, pericula non timent illata ab infidelibus, propter zelum illorum, quos quia crediderunt se perdidisse, dolent. Sollicitudinem ergo suam ostendit, quam habebat erga salutem illorum, propter gloriam promissam a Domino, sicut et in Lege dictum est: Exalta sicut tuba vocent tuam; si te audierint, lucraberis animas illorum (Ezech. XXXIII, 5). Adhocfestinabat Apostolus semper sollicitus, ut gloria illi cresceret apud Deum acquisitae salutis multorum.

“Why do we too stand in danger every hour? I die daily for your glory, which I have in the Lord.” By saying “Why do we too stand in danger?” he distinguished persons, showing that those who were baptized for the dead were not catholics. Indeed he said above, “Why are they baptized for them?”, not 'Why are we baptized for them?' For Jephthah too, although in a matter which, being accepted, could not be done, was found faithful, offering his daughter according to his vow, which he had foolishly vowed (Judg 11:39); the deed, then, is not approved, but the perseverance of faith is held up as an example. He recalls the dangers and labours of the preachers, saying: “Why do we too stand in danger?” And it is understood: except because we hope for the future resurrection, as he mentions above. For, secure that true life will follow after this death, they do not fear dangers brought by unbelievers, out of zeal for those whom they grieve to have lost because they believed. He shows, then, the anxiety he had for their salvation, because of the glory promised by the Lord, as it is said in the law: “Lift up your voice like a trumpet; if they hear you, you will gain their souls” (Ezek 33). The Apostle, always anxious, hastened toward this, that his glory with God might grow from the salvation gained of many.

15.32PL 17:265

Si secundum hominem ad bestias pugnavi Ephesi, quid mihi prodest, si mortui non resurgunt ? Hoc est, si secundum humanum sensum (qui videns hoc in rerum naturam non cadere, ut caro jam soluta reformetur ad vitam, minime credit futuram resurrectionem mortuorum) bestiis d offerri, mori non timui, nihil profeci. Sed non hoc est, quia certus de promissa vita, non solum non timuit; sed et libenter bestiis offerri se passus est, sicut inter caetera ait in Actibus apostolorum : Ego enim non solum ligari, sed et mori paratus sum iti Hierosolyma pro nomine Domini Jesu Christi (Act. xxi, 13). Manducemus, et bibamus; cras enim moriemur. Hoc ab Esaia propheta dictum est propter hos, qui quasi nihil futurum esset post mortem, ventri tantum studebant quomodo pecora (Esai. xxn, 13), sicut et ii qui Corinthios depravabant.

“If, according to man, I fought with beasts at Ephesus, what does it profit me, if the dead do not rise?” That is, if, according to human understanding (which, seeing that it does not fall within the nature of things for flesh once dissolved to be re-formed to life, does not at all believe in a future resurrection of the dead), I did not fear to be offered to beasts and to die, I gained nothing. But it is not so; for, certain of the promised life, he not only did not fear, but even willingly allowed himself to be offered to the beasts, as he says among other things in the Acts of the Apostles: “For I am ready not only to be bound but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus Christ” (Acts 21:13). “Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we will die.” This was said by the prophet Isaiah because of those who, as if there would be nothing after death, cared only for the belly like cattle (Isa 22:13), just like those who were corrupting the Corinthians.

15.33PL 17:265–267

Nolite seduci, corrumpunt mores bonos colloquia mala. Significat confabulatione malorum hominum c everti posse bonum propositum; assiduitas enim pravi colloquii vitiat mentem, ac per hoc ab his cavendum. Quicumque enim acceptam fidem custodire vult, maxime inter ipsa initia obstrepentes debet vitare; ut impleat, quod utile judicavit.

“Do not be deceived: evil conversations corrupt good morals.” He indicates that a good resolve can be overturned by the chatter of evil men; for the constant presence of perverse talk vitiates the mind, and therefore one must beware of them. For whoever wishes to guard the faith he has received ought to avoid noisy objectors, especially at the very beginnings, so as to fulfil what he judged useful.

15.34PL 17:267

Vigilate, justi estote, et nolite peccare. Vigilandum monet, ne circumventione pravi sensus capti, et a fide abducti depraventur, mortuorum resurredionem non credendo. Justos esse praecepit, ut non solum terrenam justitiam excolant, sed et coelestem; quia terrena justitia meritum non facit, sicut et non facit reum. Quid enim magnum est aliena non tollere, " quippe cum hoc timoris sit? Magnum est autem de proprio non habenti largiri, haec est vera justitia, Et ut non peccent, subjecit; unde intelligi voluit non se justitiam temporalem servandam mandasse, sed divinam; quia qui cœlestem justitiam servat, sine dubio b in hac prasenti perfectus est. Ignorantiam enim Dei quidam habent, ad verecundiam vobi, loquor. Propositum Dei ignorantes ii, c qui inter eos convertebantur, mortuos resurrecturos stultum esse dicebant credere. Ideo pudorem illis incutit quasi imprudentibus; credebant enim eis, qui ignorantiam Dei habentes, contra Dei statota docebant.

“Be watchful, be righteous, and do not sin.” He warns them to be watchful, lest, caught by the deception of perverse opinion and led away from the faith, they be corrupted by not believing in the resurrection of the dead. He commanded them to be righteous, so that they might cultivate not only earthly but also heavenly righteousness; for earthly righteousness does not earn merit, just as it does not make guilty. For what great thing is it not to take what belongs to others, since this is a matter of fear? But it is great to give of one's own to one who does not have; this is true righteousness. And he added “that they do not sin”, by which he wanted it understood that he had commanded not temporal but divine righteousness to be kept; for one who keeps heavenly righteousness is without doubt perfect in this present one. “For some have ignorance of God; I speak to your shame.” Those who went about among them, ignorant of God's purpose, said it was foolish to believe that the dead will rise. Therefore he strikes them with shame as imprudent; for they believed those who, having ignorance of God, taught against God's decrees.

15.35PL 17:267

Sed dicet aliquis : Quemadmodum returgent mortui? Quove corpore venient? Hos dixit ignorantiam Dei habere, quorum depravatæ sententiæ verba protulit, dicens : Quemadmodum resurgent mortui ? quove corpore venient ? Cui congrue respondit, dicens :

“But someone will say: How do the dead rise? With what kind of body do they come?” He said those have ignorance of God whose depraved opinion he quoted, saying: “How do the dead rise? With what kind of body do they come?” To whom he fittingly replied, saying:

15.36PL 17:267

Stulte, tu quod seminas, nou vivificatur, nisi prius moriatur? Cum animali homine non utique Legis auctoritate agit ; ut exemplis suadent, quæ si reciperet, non erraret : sed physica ratione, de qua sibi blanditur, ut non credat resurgere soluta et mortua corpora. Ostendit enim mortua rursum reparari ad vitam, et multiplicata; ut confundatur error humanus.

“Fool, what you sow is not made alive unless it first dies.” With the natural man he deals not by the authority of the law, by whose examples he would not err if he accepted them, but by the natural reasoning on which he prides himself, so that he does not believe that dissolved and dead bodies rise. For he shows that dead things are restored to life again, and multiplied, so that human error may be confounded.

15.37PL 17:267

Et quid seminas? Non corpus quod futurum est, seminas : aed nudum granum, ut puta tritici, aut alicujus cæterorum : Deus autem illi dat corpus, prout vult : et unicuique seminum proprium corpus. Si ergo d nudum granum seminatur, et Dei nutu quodammodo elementorum ministerio vestitum resurgit, multa secum habens incrementa utilitatis humanæ; cur non credibile sit Dei virtute mortuum posse rcsurgere, meliorata tantum substantia, non numero multiplicatum? Quid ergo requiritur ab infideli, quo corpore resurgant mortui, e cum exempla praecedant ad fidcm hanc melioratæ resurrectionis, non amissæ substantiæ? Quia proprium corpus recipiet, in quo creatus est Adam, juxta exempla supra dicta.

“And what do you sow? You do not sow the body that is to be, but a bare grain, perhaps of wheat or of some other kind; but God gives it a body as he wills, and to each of the seeds its own body.” If, then, a bare grain is sown, and by God's nod, through the ministry of the elements, it rises clothed in a certain way, bringing with it much increase for human use, why should it not be credible that by God's power the dead can rise, only with substance improved, not multiplied in number? What, then, does the unbeliever ask, with what body the dead rise, when examples go before to support this faith in a resurrection of improved, not lost, substance? For he will receive his own body, in which Adam was created, according to the examples given above.

15.39PL 17:267

Non omnis caro, eadem caro : sed alia quidem hominis, alia vero pecoris : alia caro volatilium, alia caro piscium. Cum ex eadem massa omnis caro sit; unde et quomodo in his tanta diversitas est, at una impensa faceret genera diversa?Dicant nune sophistæ mundi et scrutatores siderum , si valent comprehendere quae extra se sunt, cum qqid intra se sit, nesciant. Denique omnes mundani philosophi, qni mentem suam legi Dei humiliare , ut fidem ejus susciperent, noluerunt, diversa semper et contraria asserentes, inanissimis disputationibus invicem se confuderunt; I quia in nullo horum testificatae vcritatis signum agnitum est, quod antepositum verbis commendaret doctrinam, sicut et Peus decrevit disciplinæ nostræ, quae non verbis probatur, sed virtute , cui non possunt verba resistere. Quemadmodum crgo ex una impensa diversa animantium caro est; ita et unius carnis homines, diversi erum dignitate in resurrectione; ut talis unusquisque appareat, qualis fuerit meriti: quippe cum etiam hic diversitatem corporum videamus.

“Not all flesh is the same flesh; but one is that of men, another of cattle, another the flesh of birds, another of fish.” Since all flesh is from the same mass, whence and how is there such diversity in them, that one material should make different kinds? Let the sophists of the world and the scrutinizers of the stars say now, if they can comprehend what is outside themselves, when they do not know what is within themselves. Indeed all the worldly philosophers, who refused to humble their minds to God's law so as to receive his faith, always asserting different and contrary things, confounded one another with the emptiest disputes; for in none of them was the sign of attested truth recognized, which, set before words, would commend the teaching, as God decreed for our discipline, which is proved not by words but by power, which words cannot resist. As, then, from one material the flesh of living things is different, so too men of one flesh will be different in dignity in the resurrection; so that each will appear such as his merit was; since even here we see a diversity of bodies.

15.40PL 17:267

Et corpora ccelettia , et corpora terrestria, sed alia quidem cœlestium gloria, alia autem terrestrium. Cælestia corpora sunt resurgentium, terrestria autem antequam moriantur, aut rcsurgant; ut quia Christus coelestis est, ex eo corpora cælestia dicaatur: ex Adam vero , quia terrestris est, terrestria corpora.

“And there are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, but the glory of the heavenly is one, and that of the earthly another.” Heavenly bodies are those of the risen; earthly bodies, those before they die or rise again; so that, since Christ is heavenly, bodies are called heavenly from him; but from Adam, because he is earthly, earthly bodies.

15.41PL 17:267–269

e Alia claritas solis, alia claritas lunae, et alia claritas stellarum ; stella enim ab stella differt in claritate. Unius naturæ comparatione utitur ad indiscretæ substantiæ reddendam rationem ; quia sicut sol et luna et stellæ cum sint unius quidem naturæ, diversæ tamen claritatis sunt: ita et homines cum sint uniiis generis, merito tamen dissimiles erunt in gloria; ut claritati solis illorum dignitas exæquetur, qui centesimum numerum habent, qui ut perfecti essent, primi gradus aemuli fuerunt , de quibus dictum est : Tunc justi fulgebunt sicut sol in regno Patris sui (Matth. XIII, 43). Lunari quidem claritati hi comparandi sunt, qui sexagesimum numerum bonis operibus mercati sunt ; ut secundi gradus meritum haberent. Stellis autem clarioribus eorum merita comparanda sunt, qui trigesimum numerum , tertii gradus dignitatem justis laboribus quæsierunt. Sequentibus vero stellis, quæ inter claras et obscuriores mediæ sunt, peccatores homines coaptandi sunt, qui de tribus nullius gradus adipisci honorem voluerunt. Ti tricis autem stellis, et omnium novissimis, perfidorum resureectio similis est; quia errorem secuti, stellis in errorem dncentibus comparandi sunt, sicut dicit in Epistola sua Judas apostolus (Jud. I, 13). Infidelitas enim non potest claram resurrectionem habere ; qnia sicut carbo cinere suo coopcr- , lus obcaecatur, ita et hi a perfidia sua erroris tenebris circumdati , luce carebunt.

“One is the brightness of the sun, another the brightness of the moon, and another the brightness of the stars; for star differs from star in brightness.” He uses a comparison from one nature to give an account of an undivided substance; for as the sun and moon and stars, though of one nature, are of different brightness, so too men, though of one kind, will be unlike in glory according to merit; so that the dignity of those who have the hundredfold number, who, to be perfect, strove for the first rank, will be equal to the brightness of the sun; of whom it was said: “Then the righteous will shine like the sun in the kingdom of their Father” (Matt 13:43). To the brightness of the moon are to be compared those who by good works purchased the sixtyfold number, so as to have the merit of the second rank. To the brighter stars are to be compared the merits of those who by righteous labours sought the thirtyfold number, the dignity of the third rank. But to the following stars, which are midway between the bright and the dimmer, are to be fitted sinful men, who chose to attain the honour of none of the three ranks. The resurrection of the faithless, however, is like the dark stars, the last of all; for, having followed error, they are to be compared to stars that lead into error, as the apostle Jude says in his letter (Jude 13). For unbelief cannot have a bright resurrection; for as a coal covered with its ash is darkened, so these too, surrounded by the darkness of error through their faithlessness, will lack light.

15.42PL 17:269

Ita erit ei resurrectio mortuorum. Exempla dat , ut non sit dubium resurrectionem mortuorum futuram ; ut accepta ratione , nemo ambigat. Seminatur in corruptela, surget in incorruptela. Seminare est sepelire , ut corrumpatur : resurgere autem in incorruptela, jam exsuscitatum non posse corrumpi , sed habere claritatem immortalitatis.

“So will be the resurrection of the dead.” He gives examples so that there may be no doubt that there will be a resurrection of the dead, so that, the reasoning accepted, no one may hesitate. “It is sown in corruption; it will rise in incorruption.” To sow is to bury, so that it decays; but to rise in incorruption is that, once raised, it cannot decay, but has the brightness of immortality.

15.43PL 17:269

Seminatur in ignominia, surget ingloria. In ignominia seminatur; quia dum ill tetrico ponitur, iit fetidum, ei scatet vermibus: surget autem in gloria; quia excitatum et lumen erit, et nullam squaloris injuriam patietur. Seminatur in infirmitate, surget in virtute. In infirmitate seminatur; quia immobile est, et irregibile : surget autem in virtute, quia jam totum unum erit ac vegetum.

“It is sown in dishonour; it will rise in glory.” It is sown in dishonour because, when it is laid in a gloomy place, it becomes fetid and swarms with worms; but it will rise in glory because, raised, it will both be light and suffer no injury of squalor. “It is sown in weakness; it will rise in power.” It is sown in weakness because it is immobile and ungovernable; but it will rise in power, because it will then be wholly one and vigorous.

15.44PL 17:269

Seminatur corpus animale , surget corpus spiritale. Si est corpus animale , est et spiritale. Animale corpus est, dum cibis sustentatur, ut vivat: spiritale autem, cum horum nihil indigebit, conversum in vitam. Omnia supradicta hoc sensu b elauduntur; non enim aliud continetur in superioribus, nisi quod animale corpus moritur, et resurget spiritale, quod neque jam manducet, nec bibat, nec infirmetur, nec sit fetidum, nec tetrum natura.

“It is sown an animal body; it will rise a spiritual body. If there is an animal body, there is also a spiritual one.” It is an animal body while it is sustained by food so as to live; but spiritual when it will need none of these things, changed into life. All the things said above are enclosed in this sense; for nothing else is contained in what precedes except that the animal body dies, and will rise spiritual, which will no longer eat, nor drink, nor be weak, nor be fetid, nor foul by nature.

15.45PL 17:269

Factus est primus homo Adam in animam viventem. Hoc in Genesi dictum est (Gen.II, 7). quia accepto spiritu flatus Dei, factus est bomo in animam viventem ; officium enim spiritus animare est corpus, ita tamen ut continuam vitam non habeat, nisi cibis et potus auxilio utatur. Novissimus ' autem Adam in spiritum vivificantem : hoc est, ut jam qui ante fuerat factus in animam, factus est in spiritum per resurrectionem; ut mori non possit, quia fiet totus vivens.

“The first man Adam was made into a living soul.” This was said in Genesis (Gen 2:7), because, having received the spirit of God's breath, man was made into a living soul; for the function of the spirit is to animate the body, yet in such a way that it does not have continuous life unless it uses the help of food and drink. “But the last Adam into a life-giving spirit”: that is, so that he who before had been made into a soul was made into spirit through the resurrection, so that he cannot die, because he will be wholly living.

15.46PL 17:269

Sed non prius quod spiritale est; quia animale ex Adam, spiritale vero per Christum et resurrectionem mortuorum.

“But the spiritual is not first”; because the animal is from Adam, but the spiritual through Christ and the resurrection of the dead.

15.47PL 17:269

Primus homo de terra terrenus, secundus homo de cælo cælestis : qualis terrenus, tales et terreni; et qualis coelestis, tales et cælestes. Primus bomo Adam est de terra temporalis , cui s"ccedit mors : secundus homo Christus est de coelo, qui resurgens mori nescit: Qualis est ille terrestris, tales et terrestres : hoc est, qnia terrenus mortalis est, mortales sunt et terreni: peccans autem Adam mortem invenit, ut omnes ex eo mortales sint. Et qualia ille cœlestis, tales et cœlestes sint: id est quia Christus non peccavit, vincens mortem, coelestis est; ita sint et credentes illi : quamvis et nun credentes spiritales futuri sunt, sedsicut spiritalia nequitiae, ut sint tenebrosi. De sanctis enim nunc loquitur, qui resurgent ad gloriam; sicut enim qui non credunt, jam judicati sunt, et qui credunt, jam cœlestes dicuntur (Joan. ut, 18).

“The first man was from the earth, earthly; the second man from heaven, heavenly. As the earthly one is, such are the earthly; and as the heavenly one is, such are the heavenly.” The first man, Adam, is from the earth, temporal, whom death succeeds; the second man is Christ from heaven, who, having risen, knows no death. “As that earthly one is, such are the earthly”: that is, because the earthly is mortal, the earthly too are mortal; for Adam by sinning found death, so that all from him are mortal. “And as the heavenly one is, such are the heavenly”: that is, because Christ did not sin, conquering death, he is heavenly; so let those who believe in him be; although unbelievers too will be spiritual, but like spiritual wickednesses, so as to be dark. For he is now speaking of the saints, who will rise to glory; for as those who do not believe have already been judged, so those who believe are already called heavenly (John 3:18).

15.49PL 17:269

Igitur sicut portavimus imaginem illius terreni, portemus et imaginem hujus coelestis : hoc est, sicut formam habuimus mortalitatis per peccatum Adae, servi peccati facti : ita et formam habeamus vitæ per justitiam salvatoris, facti servi justitiæ, non mundi, sed Dei; dum ea agimus, quæ immortalitate digna sunt.

“Therefore, as we have borne the image of the earthly one, let us also bear the image of this heavenly one”: that is, as we had the form of mortality through Adam's sin, made slaves of sin, so let us have the form of life through the Saviour's righteousness, made slaves of righteousness, not of the world, but of God, while we do the things that are worthy of immortality.

15.50PL 17:269

Hoc autem dico , fratres, quia caro et sanguis regnum Dei possidere non possunt. Carnem perfidiam vult intelligi , sanguinem turpem et luxuriosam vitam, quia cupiditas hæc a fervore sanguinis generatur; ut ostenderet non solum incredulum dignam resurrectionem nun habere, verum etiam illum qui desideriis et vitiis carnis obtemperat. Commonet ergo et instruit, qua ratione regnum coelorum consequi mereamur. Neque corruptio incorruptelam possidebit. Hoc dicit, quia corruptela et lascivia vitae poenam necesse est patiatur. Passionem enim corruptionem posuit; nam constat utique omnes homines immortales resurgere.

“Now this I say, brothers, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God.” He wants 'flesh' to be understood as faithlessness, 'blood' as a shameful and luxurious life, because this desire is born from the heat of the blood; so as to show that not only does the unbeliever not have a worthy resurrection, but also the one who obeys the desires and vices of the flesh. He warns and instructs, then, by what means we may deserve to obtain the kingdom of heaven. “Nor will corruption possess incorruption.” He says this because corruption and licentiousness of life must suffer punishment. For he set 'corruption' for suffering; for it is agreed that all men will rise immortal.

15.51PL 17:269

Ecce mysterium vobis dico, omnes qui dem resurgemus; id est, tam credentes quam non credentes. Sed non omnes immutabimur. Nunc uniuscujusque meritum in resurrectione significat, qualis in singulis futura sit.

“Behold, I tell you a mystery: we shall all indeed rise”; that is, believers as well as unbelievers. “But we shall not all be changed.” Now he indicates each one's merit in the resurrection, what it will be in individuals.

15.52PL 17:269–271

In momento, in ictu oculi, id est, cito, sine aliqua mora. In novissima tuba; ideo novissima , quia postremum bellum geritur adversum dæmones, ac principes, et potestates , et ipsum diabolum. Hoc enim fiet post annos mille, quibus hic regnabit salvalor, exstincto Antichristo, cum Satanas dimittetur de carcere suo ad seducendas gentes Gog et Magog, qui sunt dsemones, ut pugnent adversus castra sanctorum ; nec enim temporales homines poterunt adversum aeternos dimicare. Nam ct Joannes apostolus ait: Vidi Michael et angelos ejus in cælo pugnantes adversus draconem et angelos ejus, qui est diabolut et , Satanas ( Apoc. xx , 7 ). Ideoque hic novissima tuba , ait, quia non semel cum illo pugnatum est; quia et in Antichristo pseudoprophetæ , qui faciebant coram illo signa et prodigia, et ipse victor, et hoc loco novissime adversus illum pugnabitur; ut jam mittatur in gehennam. Et Salvator inter cætera ait: Nunc princeps hujus mundi mittetur deorsum (Joan. XII, 31). Et tunc ergo ct frequenter victus cst, sicut Esaias propheta dicit: Quomodo cecidit de coelo Lucifer, qui mane oriebatur (Esai. xiv, 12). Canet enim tuba, et mortui resurgent incorrupti , et nos immutabimur. Surgentibus enim peccatoribus et impiis, sancti immutabuntur in claritate ; ut caro fiat spiritalis cum gloria, quasi plumbum , si fiat aurum. Sancii enim in adventu Domini surgent sicut supcrius

“In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye”, that is, quickly, without any delay. “At the last trumpet.” It is 'last' because the last war is waged against the demons, and the principalities and powers, and the devil himself. For this will happen after the thousand years during which the Saviour will reign here, the Antichrist having been destroyed, when Satan will be let out of his prison to lead astray the nations Gog and Magog, who are demons, so that they may fight against the camp of the saints; for temporal men will not be able to fight against eternal ones. For the apostle John too says: “I saw Michael and his angels in heaven fighting against the dragon and his angels, who is the devil and Satan” (Rev 20:7; 12:7). And so he says here “the last trumpet”, because the battle with him was not fought once only; for in the Antichrist too, and the false prophets who did signs and wonders before him, he was also the victor, and in this place the last battle will be fought against him, so that he may now be sent into Gehenna. And the Saviour says among other things: “Now the ruler of this world will be cast down” (John 12:31). Then, therefore, and often he has been conquered, as the prophet Isaiah says: “How Lucifer, who rose in the morning, has fallen from heaven!” (Isa 14:12). “For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will rise incorrupt, and we shall be changed.” For while sinners and the impious rise, the saints will be changed into brightness; so that the flesh becomes spiritual with glory, as if lead became gold. For the saints will rise at the Lord's coming, as he said above:

15.53PL 17:271

ait : Initium Christus : deinde hi qui sunt Christi in adventu ejus, sicut in Apocalypsi continetur; peccatores enim non sunt Christi, qui audiunta Domino : Non nori vos (Psal. i, 5). Quia ct in psalmo primo scriptum est : Ideo non resurgent impii in judicio, , neque peccatores in concilio justorum (Matth. VII, 23). Ab impiis enim non est quod requiratur: sed ad hoc surgent, ut pereant, videntes verum esse, quod credere noluerunt: perire autemest a Deo esse alienum, sicut ait ad Romanos : Quicumque enim extra legem peccaverunt, sine lege peribunt ; et qui in lege peccaverunt, per legem judicabuntur (Hom. II, i2) : ac per hoc peccatores judicabunt; indigni etenim sunt resurgere cum sanctis,sicut ait: Neque peccatores in concilio justorum.

“Christ the firstfruits; then those who are Christ's at his coming”, as is contained in the Apocalypse; for sinners are not Christ's, who hear from the Lord: “I do not know you” (Matt 7:23). For in the first Psalm too it is written: “Therefore the ungodly will not rise in the judgment, nor sinners in the council of the righteous” (Ps 1:5). For there is nothing to be inquired of the ungodly; but they will rise for this, to perish, seeing that what they refused to believe is true; and to perish is to be estranged from God, as he says to the Romans: “For whoever have sinned without the law will perish without the law; and whoever have sinned in the law will be judged by the law” (Rom 2:12); and therefore sinners will be judged; for they are unworthy to rise with the saints, as it says: “nor sinners in the council of the righteous.”

15.55PL 17:271

Oportet enim corruptibile hoc induere incorruptionem, et mortale hoc induere immortalitatem. Supra dixit, et mortui resurgent incorrupti, id est, intmortaleserunt, non tamen impassibiles; hi enim, quos dicit, poenas patientur pro qualilalibus delictorum suorum, ita ut exeant inde soluto dcbito : impii autem æterna poena torquentur; ait enim : Qui non credit, jam judicatus est (Joan. m , 18). Unde et Esaias propheta ait : Ignis eorum non exstinguetur, et vermis eorum non morietur (Esai. LXV, 24 ). In adventu tamen Domini et sancti resurgent, et qui vivi fuerint inventi, obviam rapientur Domino in aera,morleni quasi soporem passuri; in ipso enim raptu et mortem et resurrectiomem habebunt, sicut ad Thessalonicenses idem Apostolus scribit (II Thess. IV, 6 et scq.) Tempore enim Antichristi aut apostatae erunt, aut rei, aut in latibulis, aut in poena positi cæteri gentiles, ' quos Dominus Jesus cum duce ipsorum Antichristo in adventu suo interficiet spiritu oris sui (II Thess. II, 8), id est, jussu ejus igni exurentur per angelos virtutis ejus. Cum autem mortale hoc induerit immortalitatem, tunc fiet sermo, qui scriptus est : Absorpta est mors in victoria. Ubi eat, mors, victoria tua ? ubi tat, mors, stimulus tuus ? Post resurrectionem enim impiorum et peccatorum absorbebitur mors in tictoria. Insultantis etenim verba sunt, dicentis: Ubi est, mors , victoria tua ? ubi est, mors, aculeus tuus ? Victoria enim devictae mortis resurrectio mortuorum est : mors autem diabolus est, cui insultatur; et contentiosus dicitur, quia per superbiam , cum impar viribus esset, resistebat. Cum ergo superatus pcrimitur et spolia illi detrahuntur; succensetur illi, qui contra se pugnavit.

“For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal put on immortality.” Above he said, “and the dead will rise incorrupt”, that is, they will be immortal, yet not impassible; for these whom he speaks of will suffer punishments according to the kinds of their offences, so that they come out from there when the debt is paid; but the impious are tormented with eternal punishment; for he says: “Whoever does not believe has already been judged” (John 3:18). Hence the prophet Isaiah too says: “Their fire will not be quenched, and their worm will not die” (Isa 66:24). At the Lord's coming, however, the saints will also rise, and those who are found alive will be caught up to meet the Lord in the air, suffering death as a kind of sleep; for in the very catching up they will have both death and resurrection, as the same Apostle writes to the Thessalonians (1 Thess 4:16–17). For at the time of the Antichrist the rest of the gentiles will be either apostates, or guilty, or in hiding, or placed under punishment, whom the Lord Jesus, with their leader the Antichrist, will slay at his coming with the breath of his mouth (2 Thess 2:8), that is, by his command they will be burned with fire by the angels of his power. “But when this mortal has put on immortality, then the word that is written will come to pass: Death is swallowed up in victory. Where, O death, is your victory? Where, O death, is your sting?” For after the resurrection of the impious and sinners, death will be swallowed up in victory. For these are the words of one who mocks, saying: “Where, O death, is your victory? Where, O death, is your sting?” For the victory over conquered death is the resurrection of the dead; but death is the devil, who is mocked; and he is called contentious because, through pride, though unequal in strength, he resisted. When, therefore, overcome, he is destroyed and stripped of his spoils, he is reproached for having fought against himself.

15.56PL 17:271

Aculeus autemmortis peccatum est. Aculeum auctoriiatem significat, quia mors perpeccatum auctoritatem accepit, quasi peccatum nou esset, diabolus obtorpuisset, et mors non esset. Virtus autem peccati lex. Ideo virtus peccati lex est, quia peccatum non imputaretur, si lex non esset.

“But the sting of death is sin.” By 'sting' he signifies authority, because death received authority through sin; as if, had there been no sin, the devil would have grown numb, and there would be no death. “And the power of sin is the law.” The law is the power of sin because sin would not be imputed if there were no law.

15.57PL 17:271

Deo autem gratias , qui dedit nobis victoriam per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum. Triumphum Salvatoris in nobis dicit profuisse; quae enim gessit Salvator, non sibi utique gessit, sed nobis. Quamobrem nostra victoria est; ideo enim homo factus est, manens Deus; ut vincens diabolum, dum peccatum non fecit, nobis victoriam acquireret, qui peccati causa detinebamur in morte; ut victus diabolus , occiso Christo , qui peccatum non fecerat, omnes quos peccati causa detinebat, amitteret. Dum autem insultat homini, reus factus est, et sic deletum chirographum, id est, deleta sententia, qua tenebatur genus humanum in mortem, fieret ereptus, et animabus in cœlum inductis; ut non per potentiam illi tollerentur, sed per juslitiam a Deo per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum.

“But thanks be to God, who has given us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.” He says that the Saviour's triumph has benefited us; for what the Saviour did, he certainly did not do for himself, but for us. Therefore the victory is ours; for this is why he became man while remaining God: so that, conquering the devil by not committing sin, he might win victory for us, who were held in death because of sin; so that the devil, conquered when Christ, who had committed no sin, was killed, might lose all whom he held because of sin. For while he insults a man, he became guilty, and so the handwriting was blotted out, that is, the sentence by which the human race was held in death was cancelled, so that it was rescued, and souls were led into heaven; so that they were taken from him not by power but by justice, by God through our Lord Jesus Christ.

15.58PL 17:271

Itaque, fralres meidilecli, stabiles estote et immobiles, abundantes in opere semper, scientes quod labor vester non ea! inanis in Domino. Omnibus quæ ad doctrinam Ecclesiasticam ordinandam necessaria sunt expositis, et aut quid vitandum , quidve sequcndum sit demonstratis, fixos jam illos esse hortatur in bono, et in operibus quae fructum faciunt apud Dominum, semper promptos et copiosos; quia per hæc quæ exposita suut, de cætero accepturos sc boni operis mercedem aDomino, ne pravis colloquiis possent everti.

“Therefore, my beloved brothers, be steadfast and immovable, always abounding in work, knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.” Having set out all the things necessary for ordering church teaching, and having shown what is to be avoided and what followed, he exhorts them now to be fixed in good, and always ready and abundant in the works that bear fruit with the Lord; because, through these things that have been set out, they will in future receive the reward of good work from the Lord, so that they may not be overturned by perverse conversations.

Chapter 16

16.1PL 17:271

De collectis aulem, quæ fiunt in sanctos, sicut ordinavi Ecclesiæ Galatiæ, ita et vos facite. Per unam sabbati unusquisque vestrum apud se ponat, thesaurizans quodcumque voluerit; ut non cum venero, tunc collectce fiant. Dominico die collectam fieri præcipit, sicut et cæteris Ecclesiis disposuerat; ut eo die , quo resurrexit Dominus, plebs ejus colligatur ad laudem et gloriam Dei, devicta morte : tunc sumptus congregandos ad ministerium sanctorum, qui propter nomen Domini pressuram patiebantur zelo gentilium sive Judaeorum, qui non sinebant eos prædicare gratiam Dei sub nomine Christi ; ut haberent refrigerium ab iis, propter quos tribulantur. Omni ergo die dominico jubet colligi plebem, et congregari illos, prout voluerint, in dona Dei, et hoc apnd se unumquemque reponere quasi in thesauro; ut veniente Apostolo, inveniatur ad usus necessarios præparatum; quia quod paulatim colligitur, nec grave est, et invenitur multum.

“Now concerning the collections that are made for the saints, as I directed the churches of Galatia, so do you also. On the first day of the week let each of you put aside by himself, storing up whatever he wishes, so that collections are not made when I come.” He commands the collection to be made on the Lord's day, as he had arranged in the other churches; so that on the day on which the Lord rose, his people might be gathered for the praise and glory of God, death having been conquered; and then funds should be gathered for the service of the saints, who were suffering affliction for the Lord's name through the zeal of gentiles or Jews, who did not allow them to preach the grace of God under the name of Christ; so that they might have relief from those for whose sake they were afflicted. Every Lord's day, then, he commands the people to be gathered and to bring together, as they wished, for the gifts of God, and for each to lay this aside with himself as in a treasury; so that when the Apostle came it would be found ready for the necessary uses; for what is collected little by little is not burdensome, and is found to be much.

16.3PL 17:271–273

Cum autem venero, quot probaveritis ptr epistolas, hos mittam perferre gratiam vestram in Jerusalem. Consolatio hæc duplici genere profectum habebat, sicut et nunc habet; ita ut et sanctis proticeret supra memoratis, et pauperibus in Ecclesia constitutis, quae et modo et usibus majorum natu proficit, et egenis. Perepistolam mittere se bos, quos idoneos ad dispensationem elegerint, dicit: qum epistolæ testimonium praebent missis; ut cum gratia excipiantur.

“And when I come, whomever you approve by letters, these I will send to carry your gift to Jerusalem.” This relief had a double benefit, as it still has now: that it benefited both the saints mentioned above and the poor placed in the church; it benefits both the needs of the elders and the needy even now. He says that by letter he sends those whom they have chosen as fit for the administration; for letters give testimony for those sent, so that they may be received with favour.

16.4PL 17:273

Quod si dignum fuerit, ut ego quoque eam mecum ibunt. Hoc dicit, si fuerit copiosa collectio, posse etiam seire; dignum enim est, et sic opus, ut si ipse eat, multum secum perferat ad refrigerium sanctorum. Hoc est, quod signiGcat ad Romanos dicens: Si enim spirilalium eorum communicaverunt gen tes, debent hi in carnalibus ministrare eia (Rom. xv, 27); ex Juda'is enim erant, de quibus dicit Dominus, quia salus ex Judxis est, qui Jerosolymis in magna invidia erant apud Judaeos non credentes.

“But if it is worthwhile that I go too, they will go with me.” He says this: if the collection is abundant, he too can go; for it is fitting and so necessary that, if he himself goes, he carry much with him for the relief of the saints. This is what he indicates to the Romans, saying: “For if the gentiles have shared in their spiritual things, they ought also to minister to them in carnal things” (Rom 15:27); for they were from the Jews, of whom the Lord says that salvation is from the Jews, who were in great odium at Jerusalem among the unbelieving Jews.

16.5PL 17:273

Veniamautemad VOl, eum Macedoniam transiero : apud vos autem forsitan remanebo , aut etiam hyemabo; ut me deducatis quocumque iero. Post omnem instructionem , ut lætos illos faceret, adventuin suum illis promisit, pro quo et omnes admonitiones suas, quibus illos corrigit, magis firmat. Qui audit venturum eum, a quo legem accepit, sollicitior erit, ne adveniente illo erubescat.

“But I will come to you when I have passed through Macedonia; and with you I shall perhaps remain, or even spend the winter, so that you may send me on wherever I go.” After all his instruction, to make them glad, he promised them his coming, by which he confirms all his admonitions with which he corrects them all the more. One who hears that the one from whom he received the law is coming will be more careful, lest he blush when he arrives.

16.7PL 17:273

Nolo enim vos modo in transitu videre. Sciens multa se habere, quae ageret cum illis , non vult illos per transitum videre, et ne contristarentur, multum tempus se promittit commoraturum apud eos; quia quæ agit, cum providentia agit. Spero enim me aliquantulum temporis manere apud vos, si Dominus permiserit. Si Dominus, tunc enim Dominus permittit, ut commoretur apud eos : ait permiserit; si dignos se præbeant, emendantes vitia, quæ in eisarguit

“For I do not want to see you now in passing.” Knowing that he had many things to deal with among them, he does not want to see them in passing, and, lest they be saddened, he promises to stay a long time with them; for what he does, he does with foresight. “For I hope to remain with you for some time, if the Lord permits.” If the Lord: for then the Lord permits him to stay with them, he says “permits”, if they show themselves worthy, amending the vices which he rebukes in them.

16.8PL 17:273

Permanebo autem Ephesi usque ad Pentecosten; ostium enim milii magnum apertum est et operosum, et adversarii multi. Qua causa remansisset Ephesi ostendit; invenerat enim illic sitientia pectora Dei gratiam, quibus infunderet mysterium Christi. Sed quia diabolus inquietus est semper, et his qui Deum desiderant, invidus. Adjecit : Et adversarii multi; quanto enim idonei inveniebantur ad fidem, tanto magis non deerant, qui zelarentur; contradicentes et repugnantes doctrinæ Domini.

“But I will remain at Ephesus until Pentecost; for a great and effective door has opened to me, and there are many adversaries.” He showed why he had remained at Ephesus; for he had found there hearts thirsting for God's grace, into which to pour the mystery of Christ. But because the devil is always restless and envious of those who desire God, he added: “and there are many adversaries”; for the more people were found fit for faith, the more there was no lack of those who were jealous, contradicting and opposing the Lord's teaching.

16.10PL 17:273

Si autem venerit Timotheus, videte ut sine timore sit apud vos; opus enim Domini, sicut et ego , operatur. Ergo ne quis illum spernat. Quamvis enim ea praedicaret Thimotheus, quæ ab Apostolo acceperat, et esset idoneus evangelista; tamen quia non erat auctoritatis ejusdem , commendat illum ; ne ab his forte, qui dissentiebant in plebe, non , ut erat dignus, reciperetur: et nihil proficeret adventus ejus saluti illorum. Possent enim et gentiles excitari ad seditionem et discordiam plebis, accepta occasione irruendi in Timotheum; ideo ne quis illum spernat, quia opus Domini operatur, inquit, sicut et ego; hoc est; ut men auctoritate susciperetur, qua erat apostolus; erat enim ipse episcopus. Deducite illum in pace, ut veniat ad me; exspecto enim illum cum fratribus. Tantum meritum Timothei memorat; ut non solum inter eos honorandum illum præcipiat, sed ut apostolum Domini cum obsequio deducendum eum ostendit; ut etiam ipse illum exspectaret cum fratribus propter Evangelium Christi. De Apollo autem fratre significo vobis, quia multum illum rogavi, ut veniret ad vos cum fratribus ; et utique non fuit voluntas ejus, ut nunc veniret. Veniet autem cum opportunum fuerit. Hoc dicens, et voluntati illorum vel petitioni satisfecisse ostendit, cum votum suum eis exhibuitt, et Apollo excusavit: quando cur non iret ad illos, non declaraverit; ita tamcn ut omnino non excusaverit, sed distulerit. Potest et sic intelligi , ut per Apollo tangat illos, significans ideo uoluisse ire ad illos Apollo , quia dissidebant; ut audito hoc, paci studerent; et ideo de Timotheo dixerit: Videte vi sine timore sit apud vos; quia aliqui missi non bene fuerunt suscepti: ac per hoc venturum Apollo, cum concordes fuerint.

“Now if Timothy comes, see that he is with you without fear; for he does the work of the Lord, as I also do. So let no one despise him.” Although Timothy preached what he had received from the Apostle, and was a capable evangelist, yet because he was not of the same authority, he commends him; lest perhaps by those in the congregation who disagreed he not be received as he deserved, and his coming achieve nothing for their salvation. For the gentiles too could be stirred to sedition and discord among the people, taking an occasion to rush upon Timothy; therefore, “let no one despise him, because he does the work of the Lord”, he says, “as I also do”; that is, so that he might be received with the authority by which he was an apostle; for he himself was a bishop. “Send him on in peace, so that he may come to me; for I am expecting him with the brothers.” He mentions Timothy's great merit, so that he not only commands that he be honoured among them, but shows that he is to be escorted with deference as an apostle of the Lord; so that he himself too was expecting him with the brothers for the gospel of Christ. “Now concerning our brother Apollos, I inform you that I begged him much to come to you with the brothers; and it was not at all his will to come now. But he will come when it is opportune.” By saying this he shows that he both satisfied their wish or request, when he showed them his own desire, and excused Apollos, since he did not declare why he did not go to them; yet in such a way that he did not excuse him altogether, but postponed it. It can also be understood thus: that through Apollos he touches them, indicating that Apollos was unwilling to go to them because they were at odds; so that, hearing this, they might strive for peace; and that he therefore said of Timothy, “See that he is with you without fear”, because some who had been sent had not been well received; and therefore Apollos would come when they were in concord.

16.13PL 17:273

Vigilate, statein fide, viriliter agite, corroboramini: omnia vestra in charitate fiant. Vigilate, ait, ne circumveniantur in fide. Viriliter agite, hoc est monere, ut fortes sint circa ea, quæ sibi tradita erant: non ut pueri, qui quod sequantur, ignorant. Confortamini; ut tam voce quam opere robusti sint; quia professio et boni actus perfectos faciunt. Ut autem in charitate hæc ,ipsa fiant, monet; quia quae cum charitate fiunt, Dei habent timorem et zelum; quidquid enim cum offensione fratris fit, fructum non habet. Provocandi sunt enim aliqui ad bonum, non contristandi, ut puta si misericordiam non facias dehortatione alterius, aut inhumanus sis , aut alteros notes, aut aliquid comedas, insultans ei, qui ab hoc abstinet, ut facias illi scrupulum. Omnia ila agenda sunt, ut hortatio sit ad meliora, non insultatio, et tunc est pax. Unde dicit Dominus, ex boc cognoscitur, si discipuli mei estis, si vos diligatis invicem (Joan. XIII, 35): ubi autem contentio est et dissensio, amor non est.

“Be watchful, stand firm in faith, act manfully, be strengthened; let all your things be done in love.” “Be watchful”, he says, lest they be deceived in faith. “Act manfully”: this is to warn them to be strong concerning what had been handed on to them, not like children who do not know what to follow. “Be strengthened”: so that they may be robust in word as well as in deed; for profession and good acts make people perfect. He warns that these very things be done in love; for things done with love have the fear of God and zeal; for whatever is done with offence to a brother has no fruit. For some are to be called forward to the good, not saddened; for instance, if you do not show mercy, by dissuading another, or are inhuman, or brand others, or eat something, insulting one who abstains from it, so as to make a scruple for him. All things are to be done so that there is exhortation to better things, not insult; and then there is peace. Hence the Lord says: “By this it is known whether you are my disciples, if you love one another” (John 13:35); but where there is strife and dissension, there is no love.

16.15PL 17:273

Obsecro autem vos, fratres, nostis domum Stephanœ et Fortunati, quoniam sunt initium Achaiæ, et in ministerium sanctorum ordinaverunt se ipsos; ut et vos subditi sitis ejusmodi, et omni coope rantiet laboranti. Achaici Corinthii sunt; ideoque de bis ad eos loquitur, per quos provocat illos ad hujusmodi opus; sunt enim ex his. Hoc enim in christianis magnum est, quia calcata avaritia , de laboribus suis non habentibus largiuntur, imitatores facti patris Dei, qui in misericordia dives est. Cum autem dicit: Ut subditi sitis talibus, magis illos hortatur: ut æmuli facti operis hujus, alios habeant ipsi subditos.

“Now I beseech you, brothers: you know the household of Stephanas and Fortunatus, that they are the firstfruits of Achaia, and have appointed themselves to the service of the saints; that you also be subject to such, and to everyone who works with them and labours.” The Achaeans are Corinthians; and therefore he speaks to them about these, through whom he calls them to such work; for they are from among them. For this is a great thing among Christians, that, avarice trampled underfoot, they bestow from their labours on those who do not have, made imitators of God the Father, who is rich in mercy. But when he says “that you be subject to such”, he exhorts them all the more, so that, becoming rivals in this work, they themselves may have others subject to them.

16.17PL 17:273–275

Gaudeo autem in prœsentia Stephanœ, et Fortunati, et Achaici ; quoniam id quod vobis deerat, ipsi suppleverunt. Refecerunt enim et msum spiritum et vestrum. Cognoscite ergo eos, qui ejusmodi sunt. Aliud enim esse collationem. qnam dicit. fieri in sanctos, et aliud ministris Evangelii reddere victum, sicut dicit Dominus : Dignut enim est operarius mercede tua (Luc. x, 7). Domum enim Stephanae in utroque significat devotam, et in ministerio sanctorum, et in his qui deserviebant Ecclesiis ; ita ut Apostolo proficerent cum Fortunato et Achaico fratribus ; ut et hi proficerent, qui erant ex his. Unde dicit: Refecerunt enimet meum tpirilum et veslrum. Et cum Apostolus negat se ab his accepturum, dicit enim : Non infringetur in me gloriatio hæc in regionibut Achaite; quomodo refecerunt et meum tpiritumet vestrum ? Sed credo, refectus est spiritusejus in his, quibus profecerant; sibi enim dicit datum , quod proficit his, quibus voluit. Cognoscite ergo eot, qui hujusmodi sunt; hoc est, imitamini.

“I rejoice at the presence of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus, because they have supplied what was lacking from you. For they refreshed both my spirit and yours. Recognize, then, those who are such.” For the contribution which he says is made for the saints is one thing, and to repay a livelihood to the ministers of the gospel is another, as the Lord says: “For the labourer is worthy of his wages” (Luke 10:7). For he indicates that the household of Stephanas was devoted in both respects, both in the service of the saints and toward those who served the churches; so that they benefited the Apostle together with the brothers Fortunatus and Achaicus, so that those who were from among them also benefited. Hence he says: “For they refreshed both my spirit and yours.” And since the Apostle refuses to accept from these (for he says: “This boasting of mine will not be broken in the regions of Achaia”), how did they refresh both his spirit and theirs? But I believe his spirit was refreshed in those whom they had benefited; for he says that what benefits those he wished was given to himself. “Recognize, then, those who are such”: that is, imitate them.

16.19PL 17:275

Salutant vos Ecclesiœ Asiæ. Horum salutatione commonet illos, ut efficiantur similes illorum, qui unius sunt provineiæ. Salutant vos in Domino Aquila et Priscilla cum domestica sua Eccletia. Duas Ecclesias memorai, publicam et domesticam : publicam dicit, quo omnes conveniunt: domesticam in qua per amicitiam colligitur. Ubicumque presbyteri solemnia celebrant, Ecclesia dicitur.

“The churches of Asia greet you.” By their greeting he reminds them to become like those who are of one province. “Aquila and Priscilla greet you in the Lord, with the church in their house.” He mentions two churches, public and domestic: he calls public that in which all assemble; domestic that in which people gather through friendship. Wherever presbyters celebrate the solemn rites, it is called a church.

16.20PL 17:275

Salutant vos fratres omnes. Relevat animos illorum, quando omnes hos m inores horum ipsorum ostendit. Salutate invicem in osculo tanclo. Osculum sanctum signum picis est, in quo, ut :tU invicem sibi adhæreant sublata discordia, docet.

“All the brothers greet you.” He lifts up their spirits when he shows that all these are lovers of them. “Greet one another with a holy kiss.” The holy kiss is a sign of peace, in which he teaches that, discord removed, they should cling to one another.

16.21PL 17:275

Salutatio mea manu Pauli. Se in epistola ista subscripsisse ostendii, et quae verba sint subscriptionis, subjecit dicens :

“The greeting in my hand, Paul's.” He shows that he signed this letter, and added what the words of the signature are, saying:

16.22PL 17:275

Si quis non amat Dominum Jesum Christum, ait anathema maranatha, qnod interpretatur : Si quis Dominum Jesum, qui venit, nun amat, abscidatur. Maranatha enim Dominos venit, significat. Hoc propter Judaeosqui Jesum non venissedicebant, hi ergo anathema sunt a Domino, qui venit.

“If anyone does not love the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema maranatha”, which means: if anyone does not love the Lord Jesus, who has come, let him be cut off. For maranatha means 'the Lord has come'. This is because of the Jews who said that Jesus had not come; these, then, are anathema from the Lord who has come.

16.23PL 17:275

Gratia Domini nostri Jesu Christi vobiscum. Charitas mea cum omnibus vobis, in Christo Jesu. Ideo talem subscriptionem posuit propter hos, qui dum dissentioni studebant, Dominum Jesum non diligebant; quippe cum dicerent : Ego sum Pauli, ego Apollo, ego vero Cephœ (I Cor. i, 12). Qui enim Christum diligit, non d.lt hominibus gloriam, quia nulla est spes in hominibus. Gratia Domini nostri Jesu Christi vobiscum ; et subauditur, qui diligitis Dominum Jesum. Et quoniam non se invicem diligebant, ideo hoc dicit: Charitas mea cum omnibus vobis in Christo Jesu; ut amare se discerent ea gratia, qua diligebantur ab Apostolo, non carnis afrectu, sed in Christo Jesu.

“The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. My love be with you all in Christ Jesus.” He put such a signature because of those who, while they pursued dissension, did not love the Lord Jesus; since they said: “I am of Paul, I of Apollos, and I of Cephas” (1 Cor 1:12). For whoever loves Christ does not give glory to men, because there is no hope in men. “The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you”; and it is understood, 'you who love the Lord Jesus'. And since they did not love one another, he therefore says this: “My love be with you all in Christ Jesus”; so that they might learn to love themselves with the grace with which they were loved by the Apostle, not with carnal affection, but in Christ Jesus.